Aylin walks hand in hand with Mark as they do some Christmas shopping. They still had two weeks before Christmas.
“Who’s left on our Christmas list?” Mark looks at Aylin since she was handling the list.
“My mom, your parents, Bree, Brandy, Clair, Clay, Jamie, and Tony.” All the gifts they had to mail off were done.
Aylin mailed gifts to Bart’s daughters and Angel. She missed having Angel around. The last time she spoke with Angel, she and her family were doing well in Texas. Bart took real good care of them.
“So, I take it that you already have my Christmas gift?” Mark smiles at Aylin.
“Yes, I already have your Christmas gift and I’m not telling you what it is, either.” Aylin knew Mark could be a pest when it comes to keeping secrets from him.
“We’ll see.” A smirk appears on Mark’s face.
The two of them walk into Macy’s. Aylin still felt uncomfortable walking into high-end stores.
“Why don’t we split up. I’ll shop for Clair, Brandy, Jamie, Bree, and my mom. You shop for Clay and Tony. We can meet to shop for your folks, okay?” Aylin figures they could get more done that way.
“Alright, I’ll meet you in the jewelry department.” Shade knew Aylin liked pretty things. They brought back some nice jewelry from South America.
“Okay.” Aylin starts walking through the store.
She heads towards the lady’s department, looking for a nice outfit for Brandy. Brandy hinted at what she would like for Christmas. Aylin spots an outfit that she knew Brandy would love. She picks up several of them in Brandy’s size. She also picks up some accessories to go with the outfit.
She looks around for a gift for Clair. Clair was a little harder to buy for. If Clair wanted something, she worked hard to get it. Aylin spots another outfit that would look good on Clair. She buys a few different selections of the outfit and the accessories to go with it. Now, she had to find something for her mother, Jamie, and Bree.
She looks around Macy’s but doesn’t find anything that suited Anika. As Aylin is heading towards the jewelry section where Shade was waiting for her. She spots him looking at the jewelry in the display.
“Watch you looking at?” Aylin looks in the display case Mark was looking at.
“Some diamonds for you. I know how much you like shiny items.” Shade turns to look at Aylin.
“Diamonds are pretty, but I would rather give the money to a shelter or a needy family.” Aylin did love shiny things, but she would rather help a family in need right now.
“I know. So, who is left that we need to buy for?” Mark had found a few things for Clay and his identical brother Tony.
“Bree, Jamie, and my mom.” Aylin knew what Bree wanted.
She had watched Bree when they went out together. Bree’s birth mother never bought anything for Bree, unless Bree agreed to pay for it. She was happy that she had taken Bree from her birth mother. She also knew Bree was happier as well.
“Bree will be easy. I know a great toy store not far away we can get her some toys and computer games. As for Jamie, I know how much she loves her cane sword. So, I commissioned Sonja at Razor’s to make several custom-made Damascus steel cane swords for her. She going to put a laser edge on them as well.” Mark knew it was something Jamie could use when they went out on missions.
“I hate this cast.” Aylin tries to scratch an itch she has under the cast on her left arm.
A smirk appears on Mark’s face “you should have been more careful in that match last week.”
“I still beat that wanker with one of my arms broken.” Aylin wasn’t going to let a broken arm stop her from winning.
“Well, now you have to pay the price for not stopping.” Mark hands Aylin a plastic file so Aylin could scratch the itch.
“Thanks.” Aylin manages to get the plastic file under her cast and scratch the itch.
“You’re welcome.” Mark has already seen what diamonds he wanted to buy Aylin.
“Let’s go check out and do some more shopping.” Mark was enjoying spending the day with Aylin.
The two of them head towards the cashier to pay for everything. Mark uses the card Jack gave both of them. Every time they did a job for him or recovered the money from any jobs they did. They got a percentage of. They never knew how much it was until they did a balance check.
They had a second bank account he and Aylin used for any money they got from their MMA matches, which was usually a lot of money. The two of them normally made a lot of money during their matches. Their win-to-lose ratio was pretty good.
They walk out to Mark’s Lincoln and put their purchases in the trunk. Aylin and Mark get in and head towards the toy store for Bree. They also stop at a children's clothing store to buy her some more clothes. She was already outgrowing what Aylin bought Bree when she came to live with them.
Bree’s new hi-tech prosthetic leg fit her like a glove and she loved it. Aylin was making sure she took real good care of it and also showing just because she has an artificial leg, there isn’t anything she couldn’t do. She worked with Bree to prove she was just as good as a normal person.
While they were shopping, Mark and Aylin pick up gifts for the homeless shelter they helped out at with the rest of their friends. There was a children’s organization that was for disabled children, that Aylin and their friends have donated to and volunteered at. Some of the children were like Bree. They were born with missing or deformed limbs. Some of them needed special surgery for unusual conditions they happened to be born with.
A little after noontime, they meet up with Jamie. She had come into downtown New York to do some Christmas shopping as well. She was wearing a light blue cozy sweater, black leggings, and knee-high brown boots that looked like they were made for the winter weather.
“Aylin, Mark, it's funny running into you guys.” Jamie had a few bags in her hands.
“Doing the same thing you are. Doing some Christmas shopping, before we get called to do another assignment.” Mark noticed that Jamie went to a few high-end stores as well.
“Guilty as charged. I’m glad I ran into you guys. Because I really need some advice on what to get Bree. I passed Henry’s pet world and saw the cutest Ragdoll kitten and the cutest Munchkin kitten for sale. I don’t know if you’ll allow her to have pets.” Jamie didn’t know if Aylin and
Mark were dog people or cat people.
“I don’t mind. I had a pet cockroach when I was in the mental hospital.” Aylin remembered the cockroach she uses to play with when she was in the mental hospital. One of the orderlies found out and killed it.
“Why would he do that?” Jamie knew a little about Aylin’s history from Mark sharing it with her.
“Out of cruelness. They use to beat us and drug us.” Aylin knew the men that abused her were dead. She made sure of that.
“You said they had other animals?” Mark could see Hatter peeking out some.
“Yeah, they had this cute Shiba Inu and a few others. There was a Huskey puppy there and a Samoyed as well. If I got that for Bree, you’ll have a lot of furs you’ll need to vacuum up.” Jamie loved dogs, but she couldn’t have any because she had a small apartment. Plus, she was barely home most of the time.
“I don’t see why Bree can’t have a kitten. I know she likes cats. I also know she liked Haylee’s little border collie as well.” Mark saw Bree playing with Roxy when they were in Montana helping Jack out.
“If she got a dog, it would have to be trained up to uncle Jack’s standard. I wouldn’t want Bree not to have a protector when we aren’t around.
The problem is, we would have to send the puppy out to my uncle to train himself. There isn’t anyone like him out here on the East coast.” Aylin would want a dog that could protect Bree.
“There’s a guy that trains dogs to police standards here in New York I could pay him to train the puppy to police standards.” Jamie knew a guy
that trained dogs.
“I think we need to think on that for a while, Jamie. Did you pick up anything else for Bree?” Mark saw Aylin thinking about the suggestion.
“Yeah, I got her some nice baby dolls and clothing to go with them. I thought she might like some more dolls to add to her collection.” Jamie knew Bree collected dolls.
“If they are dolls, she’ll like them. How about everyone else?”
“You mean you and Aylin?” A cheshire grin appears on Jamie’s face.
“Besides us. What did you get Clair?” Aylin wonders what her blood sister got Clair.
“Well, since Clair likes to dress up as different anime girls. There’s a place over off 45th street that specializes in Japanese anime. I got her several dresses and accessories she will need to go with the outfits.”
“Oh, that will make her day. Look, we were about to go and have lunch. Why don’t you join us?”
“Okay. Let me run to my car real quick and drop my bags off.”
“Okay, we’ll be waiting here.” Mark and Aylin watch as Jamie runs off to her Camaro.
Jamie returns after a few minutes. There was a smile on her face because she just thought of something perfect for Aylin. Mark was easy and already had his gift in the car.
“So, where are we having lunch at?” Jamie was feeling hungry.
“Little Italy. We know the owners and he always likes it when we come in to have lunch.” Mark starts leading the way towards the restaurant.
“Is that because you guys saved his business?” Jamie has been hearing that there was a group of guys going around demanding protection money.
“Nope, we always spend a lot of money there.” Mark knew Aylin loved their custom-made pizzas.
“Oh!” Jamie follows Mark and Aylin to Little Italy.
When they arrive, she could tell it was an ordinary person’s place. It had pictures of different cities in Italy where the original owners came from. The people that currently managed the place were the great grandkids of the original owners.
“Hey Mark, I see you have two beautiful women with you today.” Giovanni had a big ole smile on his face.
“Well, you know what they say, Giovanni. When you got it, you got it?” Mark puts his arms around Jamie’s waist and Aylin’s waist.
Jamie just smirks and glances towards Aylin. She could tell Aylin was going along with Mark’s showmanship.
“Get back to work, Giovanni.” Maria smacks her husband with a towel.
Giovanni just smiles as he gets back to doing what he was doing before. He knew his wife was the true boss in the kitchen here.
“Do you guys want your standard order, Aylin?” Maria looks at Aylin and notices she had a cast on her left arm.
“Mark, did you break Aylin’s arm?” Maria scowls at Mark.
“No ma’am. It happened during a match.” Mark knew Maria would beat his ass black and blue if he ever hurt Aylin.
She was another person that treated Aylin as if she was her daughter. Maria first met Aylin when a purse snatcher tried to snatch her purse. After that incident, Aylin and Mark started visiting their restaurant with their friends and such at least once a week or so.
“I’m sorry to hear that. Did you at least win, Aylin?”
A smile appears on Aylin’s face “I knocked the person unconscious.”
“You should have seen it. It was so perfect.” Jamie had attended the match.
“If Aylin was fighting, I bet it was. I’ll have your pizza out to you in fifteen minutes, guys.” Maria turns around and starts working on the large pizza Aylin and Mark always gets.
A waitress comes over with a tray with three glasses filled with sweet iced tea. She places them on the table in front of each person.
“Thanks, Elizabeth.” Jamie liked the young woman that worked at the restaurant.
“You’re welcome.” She turns around with a smile on her face.
“Jamie, are you going to be coming over for our Christmas Eve dinner?” Mark looks at Jamie.
“I wouldn’t miss it. My mother is going to visit my aunt and uncles for theirs. Is there anything special I should bring with me?”
“Wine, lots and lots of wine.” Aylin loved wine, but she was going to be careful drinking around Bree.
“Yeah, what she said. Also, you know everyone in our parkour group volunteers at the homeless shelter near us.”
“I remembered, I volunteered on Thanksgiving. Do you want me to volunteer for Christmas?” Jamie takes a sip of her iced tea.
“You don’t have to, sis.” Aylin looks at Jamie.
“You know I don’t mind helping out, sis. I planned on spending the whole day with you guys unless you don’t want me to.”
“I knew I could count on you, sis.” A smile appears on Aylin’s face. She was proud of Jamie for wanting to help those less fortunate on the holidays.
“You can always count on me.” Jamie would do anything Aylin and Mark asked of her.
After a while, Maria comes walking over to their table with an extra-large pizza. She puts the pizza down in the middle of the table.
“Bon Appétit, guys.” Maria turns and walks away.
“Oh, how I love the pizza here.” Jamie was never a big pizza person, but after Mark and Aylin brought her to this restaurant. She fell in love with their pizza.
While they were eating, they didn’t say much. Elizabeth makes sure their iced teas were refilled. She knew Aylin and Mark always left a generous tip for their servers.
Mark leaves a fifty-dollar bill on the table for the pizza and the rest goes towards a tip for Elizabeth. As they leave with the leftovers. Maria waves to them.
Jamie follows Aylin and Mark back to Anika’s place. Bree was in school and would be home soon. She helps them bring in everything they bought earlier and hides them in Aylin’s old bedroom.
“So, is your mother going to stick around for Christmas or is she still planning on visiting her boyfriend?” Jamie found out that Anika had a boyfriend that liked in upper New York and owned a ranch.
She has been dating him for years now and he adores Kiera. He wanted to be close to Kiera and be part of her life. He asked Anika to marry
him, but she wasn’t sure yet. But she did say yes and kept it from her brother and sister in Europe.
“Aunt Jamie!” Bree comes running into the house.
She was happy to see her new aunt. She runs over to Jamie and hugs her.
“Hey, munchkin. How was school today?” Jamie hugs Bree back.
“It was fun and I made several new friends as well.” Bree liked her new school. No one treated her differently or made fun of her artificial leg.
Shigeko comes walking into Anika’s townhouse with her daughter following her. Bree and Shigeko’s daughter went to the same private school. So, she volunteers to pick Bree up and take her to school every day.
Shigeko spots Jamie when she walks in. A smile appears on her face because she did a complete security background on Jamie and helped establish her in the DMV and Social Security database as a woman. She also managed to get register Jamie as a special agent working for the US Marshal’s Judicial branch.
Bree lets go of Jamie and turns towards her mother “mom, our school is looking for volunteers to help with a Christmas party at school. Can you volunteer, please?”
A smile appears on Aylin’s face “of course sweetie. What day is it?”
“It’s at the end of next week, just before we go on winter break. Here’s the flyer the teacher gave us.” Bree pulls the flyer out of her backpack and hands it to her mother.
Aylin looks at it and notices they needed volunteers to help with the party. Also, donations of items like cupcakes, chips, soda, cups, cakes, pies, and so on. She looks at her daughter “I would love to volunteer sweetie.”
“If you can use a second person, I’ll volunteer as well.” Jamie didn’t mind volunteering for Bree’s party.
After all, she was considered family by Aylin and Anika. After the blood transfusion, Aylin gave her. Aylin considers her, her blood sister.
Bree turns around to look at her aunt “thank you, aunt Jamie.”
“You’re welcome, sweetie.” Jamie smiles at Bree.
“Well, it seems that matter is taken care of.” Shigeko had thought about helping if Aylin couldn’t help out. She was going to help with her own daughter's Christmas party.
“Thanks for picking up Bree for me, Shigeko.” Aylin looks at Shigeko and was glad she was her mother’s trusted friend.
“Any time. We’ll I’ll better be off.” Shigeko looks at her daughter and smiles.
Mark, Jamie, and Aylin watch as Shigeko leaves. She’s been a really good friend to the family.
“Mom should be home soon. I think we better get dinner going.” Aylin and Mark took cooking lessons together.
The first time Aylin tried to cook something in Anika’s kitchen, she nearly set the kitchen on fire. Anika had to have the kitchen remodeled after that incident. She forbids Aylin from cooking in the new kitchen until she took cooking lessons.
So, Mark and Aylin took cooking lessons together. Their instructor was impressed with Aylin’s knife skills. That caused a smirk to appear on Mark’s face.
“Well, I better be on my way. I have a case I’m working on.” Jamie wanted to find out who was strong-arming some of the merchants in a neighborhood near her.
“Are you going to be, okay?” Mark looks at Jamie with concern on his face.
“I’ll be fine. I’ll let you know how things go.” Jamie knew Mark and Aylin could get some results.
She leaves and heads back to the house she shares with her mother. She had her gear there, along with a motorcycle that was identical to the motorcycles Mark and Aylin took to South America. The person who built theirs built one for her as well.
“Well, it's just, us kiddo.” Mark looks at Bree.
“Grandma and Kiera should be home soon.” Bree knew her grandmother and aunt should be home.
“Well, let's get any homework out of the way.” Mark knew Bree’s teacher always assigns homework every day.
“Yes, sit.” Bree heads to her bedroom to change out of her school clothes. She comes back into the dining room and sits down at the table to work on her homework.
Foothill Learning Academy:
Bree walks into her class with her friends. She walks over to her seat and takes her laptop out, along with the note her mother sent. A smile appears on her face as she thinks about her mother and her aunt Jamie coming to class. Her father will have to work the day the party is.
“Hey Bree, is your mother going to help out with the party?” Bruce looks over at Bree from his seat on the other side of the classroom.
“Yep, and so is my aunt Jamie.” Bree knew it was going to be fun because her mother had something special, she was going to do.
“Cool.” Bruce liked Bree’s mother and aunt.
He met them at Bree’s birthday party. Bree’s mother did some tricks and made balloon animals for everyone. Her aunt did some magic tricks with her playing cards.
Bree spots her teacher Mrs. Wallace walk into the classroom. She takes the note her mother wrote up to her.
“Mrs. Wallace, my mom wrote a note to you.” Bree hands the note to her teacher.
“Thanks, Bree.” Mrs. Wallace accepts it and starts reading it.
“You’re welcome, Mrs. Wallace.” Bree heads back to her seat.
Old Quarters Gym:
Around noontime, Mark and Aylin call it quits for the day. Their MMA trainer Rex was impressed by how much they had improved since they asked him to train them.
“Mark, you know you have a match on New Year’s Day.” Rex was surprised Shawn O’Connor wanted to fight Mark.
Mark was a formable fighter and has only lost two matches. O’Conner on the other hand has lost four matches and is a good fighter, but not in Mark’s class.
“I haven’t forgotten. I don’t know why Shawn wants to fight me.” Mark knew Shawn and knew what type of fighter he was.
“Because he thinks he can beat you.” Aylin overheard Shawn bragging that he could beat Mark easily.
That had caused a smirk to appear on her face because she knew how good of a fighter Mark was. Between the training, they got from Rex,
Anika, Terry, Dakota, and the fighting they do out on the streets. There was no way he’ll beat Mark.
Around lunchtime, they meet up with Jamie at El Rodeo for lunch. Jamie loved Mexican food. It was one of her favorites. They spot Jamie waiting for them outside of the restaurant.
“You didn’t need to wait for us, out here.” Mark noticed Jamie had some bruising on her arms and face.
“What happened to you, sis?” Aylin was concerned about the bruising on Jamie’s arms and face.
“I had a run-in with the Mexican Mafia last night.” Jamie couldn’t believe a group of them thought they could take her own. Sure, they
outnumbered her, two to one. But they didn’t have her training or skills.
“Did you take any serious damage?” Aylin didn’t like her blood sister or any of her friends being hurt.
“Nope, I sent all eight of them to the hospital. They all are either in critical condition or disabled for life.” Jamie opens the door of the restaurant.
“Why didn’t you call us for backup?” Mark was worried about Jamie.
“I had everything under control. I disarmed them and defended myself. Some of them, unfortunately, got the tip of my sword.” Jamie loved her cane sword.
“I hope you permanently disabled them.”
“I did, sis.” Jamie follows behind their hostess.
“Good.” An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face.
The next hour so, Jamie, Mark, and Aylin enjoy their Mexican lunch. Afterward, Jamie splits off from the others and does some more shopping. Mark and Aylin head towards one of their favorite costume shops to pick up some costumes they ordered.
Later, after getting what they came for. They finish up their Christmas shopping as well and meet Shigeko at the townhouse later.
The Christmas Party, Foothill Learning Academy:
Jamie looks at Aylin and couldn’t believe she had talked her into wearing an elf outfit. Sure, Aylin was wearing one as well. They were the only adults dressed up for the Christmas party. The other two mothers that had volunteered to help out were dressed in normal clothes.
Even Bree had an elf costume on and she was helping set up everything. Her class wasn’t the only class involved in the Christmas party. There were several others as well.
Christmas music was playing in the background. There were several huge red bags filled with Christmas gifts that Anika had sent for Jamie and Aylin to pass out to the kids. She made sure there were more than enough gifts for every child.
Mrs. Wallace, Mrs. Cherry, Mrs. White, and Mr. Thompson were all impressed with how everything had come out. Mrs. Wallace walks over to Bree and Aylin “I can believe what you have accomplished in such a short time, Mrs. Jagger.”
A smile appears on Aylin’s face “it wasn’t just me, Mrs. Wallace. It was the other elves and Santa as well.”
A smile appears on Mrs. Wallace’s face “of course.”
Jamie does some magic tricks for the kids. She knew a few tricks that she learned just for fun. She saw Aylin helping a few of the younger
kids. The other parents that had shown up were making sure the food and snacks were kept organized and filled.
While Jamie and Aylin were taking a break and watching the kids, a man comes into the classroom. He looked he was drunk or high on something.
“Aylin, trouble at three o’clock.” Jamie nods towards the man that stepped into the classroom.
He looked like he was heading towards a boy and girl playing with the gifts they received. Aylin knew they were brother and sister. She puts her drink down and walks over to intercept the man.
“Excuse me, sir, is there anything I can do for you?” Aylin could smell alcohol coming off the guy.
Evan hated he had to leave his company party early to pick up his kids. His wife was supposed to, but her boss down at the diner would let her leave during her shift.
“Yeah, I’m here to pick up my kids to take them home.” Evan looks at the short red hair female elf standing before him. He noticed she had a cast on her left arm.
“Look, you’re in no condition to be around your kids right now. I can smell alcohol on your breath and you look unsteady. Why don’t I bring them home, instead?” Aylin was trying to be nice.
Evan steps close to the elf woman “look, they are my kids and I’ll do what is best for them. I don’t need some nosy elf woman telling me how to treat them.” He pokes Aylin in her chest.
Jamie saw what the guy did to Aylin. She knew that was a big mistake on his part. Aylin didn’t like people touching her unless she knew you.
An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face. She steps closer to the guy and shoots him with her needler. She always has it on her and was concealed in her elf costume.
The next thing Evan knows, he is falling towards the floor. He stopped before he hits the floor by the red-haired elf.
“Easy there, big fellow.” Aylin had put her needler back where she had it hidden on her body.
Jamie walks over to help Aylin. She helps Aylin sit the guy down on a nearby seat. She leans in close to Aylin “I thought for sure you were going to break his finger.”
“Not in front of the kids.” Aylin didn’t want his kids to see her hurt him.
She pulls out her cellphone and calls the driver Jack and Gina normally used when they were in town. She gets him on the phone “hey, this is the Hatter. I need for you to come to Foothill Learning Academy for a pickup.”
“On my way.” Darrel knew Hatter was an agent of Mr. Bounty’s.
“Thanks, Darrel.” Aylin ends the call.
One of the other mothers comes over to see if everything is alright. She knew the man was Gera’s and Larry’s father.
“Is he alright?” Betty looks at Aylin for an answer.
“He’s fine. He just passed out. I have an Uber coming to pick him and his kids up.” Aylin smiles at Betty.
“I wonder what caused him to pass out?” Betty was looking at Mr. Day.
“I think he’s allergic to bees.” A smirk appears on Jamie’s face.
Aylin just smiles at Jamie’s joke. If he hadn’t poked her, he wouldn’t be unconscious right now. He should be lucky, that’s all she did to him.
Fifteen minutes later, Darrel shows up. He and Jamie carry Mr. Day out to his car. Mr. Day’s kids go with them. They loved the gifts that Aylin and Jamie passed out to them. Gera loved the dolls she got. They were what she wanted.
After all the kids leave. Aylin, Jamie, and the other parents help the teachers clean up everything. Anything leftover was split up between them.
By the time they were done, you couldn’t tell there had been a party in the room. Mrs. Wallace looks at everyone “this has been the best
Christmas party in all my years of teaching here. I want to thank all of you for what you did.”
“It was our pleasure.” Aylin enjoyed playing Santa’s little helper.
Bree looks up at her mother and Jamie. She was proud of both of them. She saw how much fun her mother had with the other kids.
Bree skips next to her mother as they walk towards Jamie’s Camaro. She was happy and loved how much fun she had.
“Mom, did you use to do this before you adopted me?” Bree looks at Aylin as they reach the car.
“What, enjoy myself at school Christmas parties? This is the first time for me.” Aylin makes sure Bree is belted in.
“No one, give out gifts like you and Aunt Jamie did.” Bree was curious.
“Those were from your grandmother. She has a soft spot for kids.” Aylin knew Anika loved kids.
Jamie drives everyone home. She had fun today with the kids. She wonders what things are going to be like at the homeless shelter.
The rest of the week goes by fast. All the members from the parkour group come over to Anika’s place to practice Christmas songs. The group was going to sing at the homeless shelter. Bree had a solo song she was going to sing.
Christmas Eve, everyone helps out at the homeless shelter that Mark and Aylin support. When all the food is served. Mark, Aylin, Jamie, Brandy, Clair, Clay, and Tony line up on the makeshift stage and sing Christmas carols to everyone in the shelter. They were all dressed as elves. Clair went a little overboard, but she was having fun.
After several songs, Bree takes the stage and sings Silent Night, Holy Night by herself. Aylin is proud of her as she sings to everyone.
“She sounds good.” Tony loved how Bree sounded.
“That she does brother. I wonder if she wants to be a singer when she gets older?” Clay looks at his twin brother.
“I hope she doesn’t.” Brandy knew how hard it was to break into the music business.
“I’ll support whatever she wants to do.” Aylin was proud of her daughter.
Everyone ends up at Anika’s place for dinner. Anika had already left with Kiera to stay with her boyfriend over the holidays. Bree was allowed to open her Christmas gifts from her grandmother before she left.
Around midnight, Aylin and Mark find Bree passed out in the den. She was curled up on one of the recliners.
“Looks like we wore her out.” Aylin picks Bree up and carries her upstairs and undresses her.
As she lays Bree down on the bed “Merry Christmas, sweetie.” She places a kiss on Bree’s forehead.
Aylin looks down at her little girl. She was surprised when she found out that she had been pregnant. She was even more surprised when she went to tell her mother she was pregnant and discovered she already knew. When asked how she knew, she used the excuse that mothers knew everything about their children.
She leaves the new nursery in her and Mark’s new home. Her mother had moved to Cambridge to be with her husband and their adopted children. She didn’t mind having new siblings. She has always been the only child. Well, that’s not entirely true. She did have a half-brother back in England from her bastard of a father. He got remarried after putting her into that mental hospital.
She hasn’t spoken to or seen her half-brother since the day she killed their father. She walks downstairs to the exercise room and starts working out. She had the baby monitor on, just in case Hollace woke up.
She named her firstborn daughter after her birth mother. If she ever has another baby, and it’s a boy. She’ll call him after Mark, after his father. Aylin starts her workout, so she can get back into fighting shape. She took some time off while pregnant, but now she needed to get back into fighting shape.
While Aylin is working out, a young Asian girl comes walking into the gym. She was dressed in a blue and black leotard that showed off her womanly curves and medium size chest. Her shoulder-length black hair had strips of white hair intermixed into it. She had it gathered and tied into a high ponytail, so it wouldn’t get into her face while she worked out.
She walks over to the stretching bar against the wall and stretches the muscles in her slender, well-toned legs. A smile appears on her face when she spots Aylin lifting weights on the weight machine. She noticed that her aunt Aylin was doing high reps but low weight.
The weight machine designed for her was over in the corner of the exercise room. She was the only one in the house capable of lifting the weights on it. She continues to stretch her legs and her body before heading over to the weight machine and begin lifting two hundred pounds.
Aylin watched as her niece stretched first, and once she was stretched and limber, she moved over to the weight machine designed strictly for her niece. There was no way she or Mark could lift the weights on that machine. She still couldn’t get over what that quack of a doctor did to his victims.
She, Jamie, Taskhtali, and Mark had learned that an illegal medical clinic was experimenting on people. The doctors at the clinic had informed their patients they were suffering from a rare disease they had manufactured. They had to take a specially formulated pill to cure or treat the illness.
All the pill did was delivered the drug responsible for rewriting their DNA. Each medication prescribed to different patients did different things to them. It rewrote their DNA and gave them unique gifts.
The patients didn’t know that the drug was reprogramming their DNA and giving them unusual abilities. When Aylin and her team discovered the clinic’s true purpose, they and a government team called FLEX raided the place. They managed to get all the support staff, but the three doctors involved in developing and disturbing the drug tended to escape. Two doctors experimented on themselves and were looking for a cure for the generated side effects.
Aylin stopped her workout and walked over to where her niece was working out. She noticed that Sakura was lifting low weights but doing a lot of high reps as she did.
“I still find it fascinating that a girl your size can lift that much weight.” Aylin knew Sakura was only sixteen years old but could already lift twenty tons. Her strength was still increasing as she aged.
Strength wasn’t the only thing she gained from the experiment. Her skin was impenetrable, and she could heal at a remarkable rate.
“I never wanted to be a freak, Aunt Aylin.” Sakura stops lifting weights and looks at her adopted aunt.
“I know, sweetie. No one should have experimented on you as they did. I know all about being used as a guinea pig.” Aylin still gets upset when she thinks about all the experiments done on her in the mental hospital.
“Thanks. Are you and Uncle Mark still planning on going out with Jamie and her wife on Friday?” Sakura knew Aylin had to go to a social function on Friday.
Usually, Anika would attend, but she was living in Cambridge now with her husband and kids. So, now Aylin and Jamie had to participate.
“Unfortunately, yes. There is no way we can get out of it. Will you be able to babysit Bree and Hollace for me?” Aylin was lucky that Sakura stayed with them while attending the college near her.
“Sure, but I need someone to teach me how to drive.” Sakura had just turned sixteen and wanted to get her driver’s license.
“I’ll speak with Mark about teaching you. He’s got more patience than I do.” Aylin knew she had come a long way since she broke out of the mental hospital.
“Thanks. Oh, mom’s birthday is coming up. Have you gotten mom her birthday gift yet?” Sakura wonders what Aylin has gotten her stepmother for her birthday.
“Your mother is the most complicated person to buy for.”
“Tell me about it. I know she loves anything that deals with anime or Hentai.”
“Does she still dress up like an anime character?” Ayin couldn’t remember if her friend Clair was still dressing up as anime characters.
“More now, since she married my father. The two of them collaborate on a lot of anime series. She sometimes dresses up like the main character to help write the script or comic.”
“That sounds like your mother, all right.” Aylin still needs to find the perfect gift for her friend.
“She may be strange and a little younger than my birth mother, but I still love her. She’s so much fun to be around and do things with.” Sakura liked her stepmother a lot.
“That she is,” Aylin remembers the first time she met Clair.
She always thought she was weird with the way she used to dress as the Mad Hatter. That was until she met Clair and discovered that Clair loved dressing up as anime characters. Her favorite characters were the Lolita ones.
Sakura noticed that Aylin was thinking about something. She has observed subtle differences between Aylin and her alter ego, Mad Hatter Aylin. Her mother told her stories about the things the Hatter would do.
“You better get back to your workout. Afterward, I’ll continue your hand-to-hand combat training.” Aylin was teaching Sakura to defend herself, so she didn’t have to rely on her strength for protection.
“Are you sure you want to do that, Aunt Aylin?” Sakura had a mischievous look on her face.
“Oh, I’m sure, youngster. You might be strong as hell, but if you don’t learn how to use it the proper way. You could end up seriously hurting someone. Right now, you haven’t been attacked by anyone. But a day might come when you have to defend yourself. And I want you to be prepared and be able to safely put someone down without seriously hurting them.”
“Okay.” Sakura knew Aylin was right. Even Shade has said she needs to learn restraint when fighting someone weaker than her.
Sakura returns to finish her weightlifting while Aylin goes to the punching bag and starts practicing. She watches Aylin moves from the punching bag to the Martial Arts wooden training dummies to practice her kicks and arm blocks. She still couldn’t get over how good Aylin and Mark were in hand-to-hand combat. Even Jamie and her wife, Taskhtali, were good at fighting.
She knew Aylin and Mark were MMA fighters, and Jamie was a bounty hunter. As for Taskhtali, all she knew of her was that she worked at one of the museums in New York. Her specialty was ancient Egyptian artifacts and hieroglyphs. She could translate it without any problems.
After Sakura finishes her weight-lifting exercises, she prepares herself for the hand-to-hand combat training Aylin will put her through. She had strength on her side and knew she wouldn’t feel any pain from Aylin’s punches. Aylin shows her a few moves and makes her repeat them several times.
She continues to learn more moves from Aylin. Some of the actions were hard, but she managed to know them. She looks at Aylin “are you ready old lady, to get your butt kicked?”
An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face “bring it, youngster.”
Sakura makes her move. She was lying on her back and looking up at Aylin within three seconds. She slowly gets up off the training mat “how did you do that?”
“Experience. I used your inexperience to my advantage. I already knew what you were thinking and took advantage of it.” A smirk appears on Aylin’s face.
“I want a rematch.” Sakura didn’t want to give up.
“Okay, let’s see what you got.” Aylin prepares herself.
Ten minutes later, Sakura couldn’t believe Aylin was smiling at her as she lay on her back. She thought she would surely land at least one hit on Aylin.
“How do you keep doing that?” Sakura slowly gets up off the floor and looks at Aylin.
“I used your strength and momentum against you. Remember, I have been doing this for a while now.” Aylin had to give Sakura credit. She almost landed a hit to her body.
“But I almost had you.” Sakura couldn’t believe she had lost again.
“Yes, you did. I will give you credit for that.” Aylin listens as she hears her daughter crying over the baby monitor.
“I’ll be back.” Aylin runs out of the gym and upstairs to the nursery.
Sakura rewinds the video that Aylin makes of everything that goes on inside the gym. A few times, she has seen Mark and Aylin having sex in the gym. She stops the recording and watches what Aylin did during their practice. She replays it several times until she learns how Aylin managed to predict what she would do. Sakura knew two deadly assassins, and her mother trained Aylin.
While Sakura was reviewing the video footage, Stacy walked into the gym. She stops and spots Sakura looking at some video.
“She beat you again, didn’t she?” Stacy knew why Sakura was looking at the video.
Sakura nearly jumps out of her skin when she hears Stacy’s voice. She turns around and looks at her cousin “don’t do that. You nearly gave me a heart attack.”
“Sorry, cuz.” Stacy loved sneaking up on people.
“When did you get here?” Sakura looks at her cousin.
“Just a few minutes ago. I still have my door key.” Stacy holds up her keychain. It had a Hello Kitty kitten on it.
“Does that mean my mom is upstairs?” Sakura wonders why her mother would be at the house.
“Nope, I flew over here to see your plans this weekend. I have tickets to a Black Eyed Peas concert.”
“I’m babysitting this Friday for Aylin. She has a social function she has to attend. When is the concert?”
“Saturday night. It starts at eight o’clock.” Stacy loved the Black Eyed Peas.
“Cool, I should be able to go. We can grab some dinner before we go.”
“That sounds good. So, how bad did aunt Aylin beat you?” Stacy has trained under Aylin and has been on the losing end of their training sessions.
“Not too bad. I came close to landing a punch on her.” Sakura saw where she messed up, and Aylin managed to parry her punch away.
“You know what they say about close, don’t you?” Stacy looks at her cousin.
“No, what do they say?” Sakura was curious.
“It only counts in horseshoes and hand grenades.” Aylin comes walking back into the gym and looks at both her nieces.
Stacy was Brandy’s oldest daughter. Brandy adopted Stacy several years ago during the Blue Lace incidents. Stacy, at one time, had been a boy who had turned into a young girl. She was a runaway that was living on the streets. Her birth parents were real pricks, and even after what happened to her, they didn’t want her back. So, Brandy adopted her as her daughter.
She was also one of the people that had been experimented on. Brandy had taken her to the same clinic Sakura had gone to. Stacy had developed the ability to fly. She kept it quiet because she had been seen and reported to the government several times.
The department that handled people like Stacy and Sakura was known as the Department of Scientific Investigation. They were created to investigate and help people who had been experimented on by mad scientists.
The thing was, Jack had found out that certain people in the pentagon wanted to be able to recreate the experiments that made people like Stacy and Sakura. They wanted to use those people later as agents. He had to remind them what would happen if they didn’t stop the project.
Those same generals and admirals supported the Hunter organization and the Human Superior League.
“Oh, I didn’t know that.” Sakura hadn’t heard that statement before.
“So, what brings you over here, Stacy?” Aylin didn’t mind her nieces dropping in on her or using the house.
“I wanted to see if Sakura wanted to go and see the Black Eyed Peas with me on Saturday?”
“Oh, well, that is good, I guess.” Aylin has heard some of their songs.
“So, you don’t mind me going?” Sakura looks at Aylin for an answer.
“I’m not your mother, Sakura. Also, I don’t see any problems going to a concert. Just let me or Jamie know when it is over, and one of us will come and pick you guys up.” Aylin didn’t think Clair would mind. After all, they did something similar like it when they were younger.
“Thanks, Aunt Aylin.” Both girls run over and hug Aylin.
Even after all these years, Aylin still felt uncomfortable being touched. She tolerates it as the girls hug her. She didn’t mind Bree or her husband touching her.
The girls release Aylin and help her clean the gym up. The girls knew Aylin liked to keep the gym clean. When they finish, the three head upstairs to the kitchen and fix some lunch.
Around three o’clock, Bree arrives home and smiles when she spots Sakura and Stacy. “What mischief are you two up to?”
“Nothing much. How was school?” Sakura knew Bree went to a private school.
“It was okay. I had a problem with two stuck-up snobs at school.” Bree walks over and hugs her mother.
Aylin returns her daughter’s hug. She knew Bree got teased and bullied by some of the rich kids that went to the same private school as she did. Most of the kids that attended that school, their parents went there. Sometimes, she wishes Bree didn’t have to leave the school she liked so much.
“What did they say this time to you?” Aylin didn’t like anyone picking on her baby.
“The same names as usual. Cripple, peg leg, cyborg, and a few others that aren’t polite to say. They also called you and dad names as well.” Bree holds her mother.
“You know names about me and your dad. Don’t bother us.” Aylin didn’t care if the kids at school called her or Mark names. They have been called names these kids would be punished saying.
“Yeah, Bree, if those kids knew what your mom and dad did. They would shit their pants.” Stacy knew how dangerous Aylin was and how well-trained Mark was.
“I know, and I ignored what they said. I didn’t respond to their taunts.”
“Sweetie, I know it’s rough for you. Did you at least report them to Mrs. Fletcher?” Aylin knew Mrs. Fletcher looked after Bree when she could.
“Yes, ma’am. She said to record them next time they taunt me.”
“That sounds like a good idea.” Sakura figures that if Bree had evidence to prove what she said. It should be enough to get the kids expelled from school.
“I’ll ensure you have what you need to record them, sweetie.” Aylin wanted to know who they were, so she and Jamie could visit them and give them a scare.
Mark shows up a few hours later. He walked into the house and smiled as he smelled the aroma of dinner floating in the air. He enters the kitchen and spots Bree, Sakura, Stacy, and Aylin cooking dinner.
“You ladies look like you have been busy.” Mark looks at his wife, daughter, and nieces.
“Daddy!” Bree walks over to her adopted father and hugs him.
Mark returns the hug. He looks into Bree’s bright blue eyes “how was school today, pumpkin?”
“Same as usual, daddy.” Bree knew her mother would tell her father later what she said.
Mark knew it had been hard on Bree to adjust to a new school since they moved. The thing was, members of the Hunter Organization were sending assassins to their old place. Their neighbors were caught in the crossfire, so they needed to move where their neighbors wouldn’t be affected.
They bought a place on Staten Island, an old tutor-style house with a 2-car garage and basement. They turned the basement into an exercise room with a custom weight-lifting unit. The weight-lifting equipment for Sakura had to be specially made for her. The reason was that she could get a good workout and build her muscles.
The rest of the gym was equipped with martial arts training gear, kendo sticks, batons, and other necessary training items. He looks at Aylin “where’s the little munchkin?”
“She’s been fed and is upstairs in her crib.” Aylin had breasts fed Hollace before getting dinner started.
“How long before we eat?” Mark walks over to see what the girls are cooking.
“You have enough time to go upstairs and change.” Aylin knew Mark liked to get out of his work clothes.
“Okay.” Mark places a kiss on Aylin’s cheek.
Mark heads upstairs to his and Aylin’s bedroom. He changes out of the three-piece suit he wears to Eruptions Communication. Anika had made him the assistant security chief of the Eruptions security force. The skills he used working cases out on the streets. It has come in handy doing security at Eruptions Headquarters.
After Mark changes clothes, he peeks in on his daughter. Hollace was sound asleep as he looked down at her sleeping form. He couldn’t believe how tiny she was. She inherited her mother’s looks but had his eyes and hair color. He knew she had a birthmark in the shape of a kitten on her left leg.
He places a kiss on her forehead and goes downstairs to have dinner. When he walks into the dining room, he spots the roast and vegetables that Aylin and the girls cooked.
“You ladies did a good job.”
“Thanks, dad.” Bree looks over at her adopted father with a smile on her face.
An hour or so later, after dinner. Sakura and Stacy have left to go and catch a movie at the local movie theater. They called an Uber driver to pick them up. Mark warned both girls that they were still underage and needed to return by midnight.
Aylin was helping Bree with her homework. She didn’t understand much about Bree’s math, but she was a quick learner. What she didn’t know, she looked up on the internet to get a better understanding.
Mark watches Aylin as she helps Bree with her homework. He couldn’t believe the crazy woman he met years ago would turn into a loving mother. Sure, she still had moments when the craziness inside her peeks out and threatens to come out and cause mayhem. However, it wouldn’t do it around Bree. If nothing else, it was very protective of Bree.
Bree loved when her mother helped her with her schoolwork. Her birth mother never did and always called her stupid. She would always say girls like her didn’t need to learn how to do schoolwork. They would never amount to anything and live off the government’s money because they were disabled.
Mark and Aylin didn’t treat her like that. They helped and encouraged her to push herself. If it were something she didn’t understand, they would explain it to her and make sure she understood. Because of their help, she was taking advanced subjects in school. She also excelled in track and field as well. Even with her artificial leg, she was pretty fast.
After she finishes her homework, she gets ready for bed. She hugs her parents good night. She knew they were going to stay up until Sakura came home.
Unbeknownst to Aylin and Mark, a lone figure has been spying on them. The mysterious person has been observing the daily routine of everyone that lives at the residence he was given. The person was given an envelope with orders to kill the person inside it. He was also informed to make it bloody as hell.
The person pulled the information inside the envelope and discovered it was a picture of an infant. According to the background information provided, the child was the daughter of Aylin and Mark Jagger. The client who hired them wanted the baby killed.
The assassin wonders why the client wanted it bloody? Typically, their client wanted things done quietly, not loud and bloody as this client wanted. They did notice that the Jaggers had a dog protecting the place.
The assassin finds out that Mr. and Mrs. Jagger will be at a social event on Friday. The only person that will be home that night is the teenage girl who lives with them. According to the weather report, they would strike that night since the weather is supposed to be nasty.
Friday:
Aylin and Mark look at Sakura before they leave. Aylin didn’t feel comfortable leaving Hollace’s side. However, she did agree to attend this social event for her mother. Someone from Eruptions Communication needed to be at the event.
Since most people knew she was Anika’s daughter. There wouldn’t be any problems. She was surprised that Mark took her mother’s last name instead of his family surname. She knew Arnold had taken Gina’s last name instead of making her take his.
“Remember, Sakura. If you need anything and you can’t reach us. Terry and Dakota aren’t too far away from here.”
“Especially with how fast Wraith goes.” Mark loved driving Wraith when Terry let him.
“Nothing will go wrong, guys. If I can’t handle it, I’ll call for reinforcements.” Sakura knew she could handle any trouble that might occur.
“Just be careful.” Aylin hugs Sakura.
“Yes, ma’am.” Sakura returns the hug.
Afterward, she watches as Aylin and Mark take the Lincoln. Once they drive off, she locks the front door and arms the security. She walks into the kitchen and pops herself some popcorn. Afterward, she grabs a 2-liter bottle of soda and settles down in the den. She selected a movie that was playing on Vudu.
Grim Stalker watches as Aylin and Mark drive off. He knew the babysitter and the little girl were the only person home right now. The other teenager was spending the night with one of her friends. He waits for the thunderstorm to start before making his way to the house. He already knew where the weakest part of the house was.
He climbs onto the slick roof and up to the third-story floor and disables the alarm on the window. He enters through the spear bedroom window and over to the bedroom door. He knew the nursery was on the second floor, next to the main bedroom.
He quietly makes his way down the stairs to the second floor. He looks around for the dog but doesn’t spot it. He moves towards the nursery and slowly opens the bedroom door. As he opens the door, he spots the dog lying in the bedroom.
Sakura had the baby monitor near her, and she started hearing a growling sound from it. The next thing she hears is a crushing sound and Hollace screaming bloody hell. She gets up and runs upstairs to the second floor. She spots some figure dressed in black, trying to keep Bear
from ripping their throat out.
She could hear Hollace screaming from inside the bedroom. She looks down at the figure and notices some silver masks covering their face.
“Bear, heel!” Sakura watches as Bear backs up some. He was still watching the stranger.
“Mr., You have two choices. You can either surrender to me, or I let Bear tear you to pieces.” Sakura knew Bear could do it.
Grim Stalker turns and fires at Sakura. He watches as the bullet hits her and bounces off her body.
“Big mistake, dumbass.” Sakura reaches down and picks the figure up off the floor. She tosses them down the hall into the linen closet.
Grim felt the impact through his bodysuit. He shakes his head to try and clear it as he spots the teenage girl walking toward him. He managed to keep hold of his gun when he was thrown. He points it at the young woman again.
“You are one slow learner.” Sakura snatches the gun out of the guy’s hand.
Grim couldn’t believe that the teenage girl standing before him had taken his gun from him. He felt his fingers hurting from her snatching it out of his hand. He was thinking about getting up when he spotted the colossal dog standing next to the girl. It had its teeth bared at him.
“Now, let’s try this again because Bear is getting impatient and wants to play with his new chew toy. You stay right where you are while I get something to secure you.” Sakura turns and walks into Aylin and Mark’s bedroom. She knew Aylin kept her gear in her bedroom.
Grim watches the teenage girl step into the main bedroom. He looks at the dog watching him. He could tell it was ready to attack him.
After a few minutes, the girl returns and secures his hands behind his back. He felt her squeeze his arm extremely hard when he tried to be difficult with her.
Sakura leans in toward the guy. “I can break your arm like a twig, so you would be better off cooperating with me.”
With one hand, Sakura gets her point across by picking the guy five feet off the floor. She starts walking towards the stairs with him. She heads downstairs and drops him in the foyer.
“Bear, guard.” Sakura turns around and heads back upstairs.
She pulls her cell phone out and dials Terry and Dakota’s number. She knew Jamie and her wife were at the same social event as Aylin and Mark. She holds Hollace while she talks to Terry. Once she manages to calm Hollace down, she puts her back in her crib with her favorite plushy.
Fifteen minutes later, Terry arrives in Wraith. Sakura spotted him as he pulled into the driveway. Wraith had his emergency lights flashing. She watches as Terry gets out and walks up to the front door. She opened it before he could knock.
“Hi, Terry.” Sakura smiles at Terry.
“Are you okay?” Terry noticed the bullet hole in Sakura’s shirt.
“I’m fine. I can’t say the same for my shirt.” Sakura fingers the bullet hole.
“Where’s the intruder?” Terry looks at Sakura.
“He’s sitting in the garage with Bear guarding him.”
“He’s lucky that Bear isn’t one of Jack’s wolves. He would be wolf chow right now.” Terry knew what Jack’s wolves could do.
“I’ve heard stories about uncle Jack’s wolves. I wouldn’t mind meeting them one day.” Sakura wanted to see how tough and big the wolves were.
Terry and Sakura walk into the garage and spot the guy bound in chains. Aylin kept some chains in the garage.
“You bound him in chains?’
“I couldn’t find the rope. Besides, he can’t escape from them.”
Grim watches as the girl comes walking into the garage with another person. The other person looked male and stood a little taller than the girl. They were dressed in black T-shirts and black jeans. He was also wearing a pair of dark work boots.
The man stops in front of him and kneels before him. He could tell the man had spent some time out in the weather. He had a rough-looking face.
“I don’t know who you are, but you’re going to answer my questions. If you don’t, I will turn you over to the mother of the child you tried to kill. Once she learns you were in her daughter’s bedroom. She will extract everything you know from you very painfully.” Terry knew what Hatter was going to do.
“I’m going to leave you two to talk.” Sakura didn’t want to see what Terry was going to do.
Sakura heads to the living room and continues to watch her movie. She wonders why the guy tried to kill Hollace.
Epilogue:
Mark had to hold Aylin back when Terry informed them that someone had tried to kill their daughter. The assassin didn’t know the identity of the person who hired him because he had received the contract from a third party. However, when Terry called Sakura into the garage and had her squeeze the guy’s shoulder. He gave up the name of the website he got the contract.
A few weeks after locating the person who hired the assassin. They learned that the person was the son of the drug lord that Hatter had tortured. She had cut the man’s toes off one by one for information.
The man survived having his toes cut off but didn’t survive the attack in prison. Someone inside the prison he had been sent to had killed him a day later after his arrival.
Anika’s Townhouse, New York, New York:
Aylin and Shade were wrestling on the living room floor. The furniture had been pushed aside, so they would have the whole floor to wrestle on. Aylin had on a sports bra and a pair of tight black shorts. Shade had on a pair of shorts. He recently had his hair styled. He had it cut short and shaved on each side of his head. The middle of his head was a little thicker.
Aylin had her hair styled as well. Instead of it being long like she normally kept it. She had a rough pixie cut done to it. Which gave her a short messy looking style to her hair. There was an angel tattoo on her left shoulder that hadn’t been there before. On her right shoulder was another tattoo of a frost pixie. Below the pixie was a dark shadow spade.
Aylin and Shade were locked in hand to hand struggle, trying to cause one another to fall. Shade manages to sweep Hatter’s legs out from under her. She falls to the floor, but she brings Shade down with her. She manages to wrap her legs around his waist and squeeze.
Shade makes a face as Aylin squeezes his waist. She had a lot of strength in her legs. He fights to free himself from her legs.
“Do you give up yet?” Aylin had a smile on her face.
“Never.” Shade rubs the inside of Aylin’s leg.
Aylin just keeps grinning at him. That wasn’t going to force her to loosen her squeeze.
“You’ll have to do better than that.” As she squeezes harder.
“Okay, you asked for it.” He puts his hand up beneath her shorts and pinches her groin area.
Hatter lets go right away and fall backward as Shade pushes her towards the floor onto her back. He straddles her waist and presses down on her shoulder.
“You think you got me pinned?” Hatter brings her legs up and wrap them around Shade and pull him backward.
Shade flips up and looks down at her. A smile appears on his face as he reaches down to pull her up off the floor. Once Hatter was standing before him. He wraps his arms around her waist.
“How did I get so lucky to find you?” Shade looks down into Hatter’s blue eyes.
He was slightly taller than she was. His brown eyes showed how much he loved her. He makes up his mind about what he has been thinking about lately.
“Stand here for a minute.” As he lets go of her and head upstairs to her bedroom.
Aylin stands in the living room, looking confused. She wonders what Mark had planned. He has never done this before.
Mark looks through the clothes he wore over to Anika’s townhouse. He’s been spending more time over at Anika’s house. Anika didn’t mind him and Aylin sleeping together. He knew Aylin missed Angel a lot. She kept in touch with her and with Laila and Julie. All the girls thought of Aylin as their big sister.
He finally finds the small black box he had been looking for. He rushes back downstairs and spots Aylin standing where he left her. He walks over towards her.
“Close your eyes, Aylin.” As he stood before her.
“Why?” Aylin was curious. She looks into his brown eyes.
“Please, closes your eyes. You’ll find out afterward, why I want you to close your eyes.”
“Alright, I trust you.” Aylin closes her eyes.
Mark takes her right hand and slips the engagement ring he had worked hard to get for her. He asked Shigeko if she could find out what Aylin’s mother's original wedding ring looked like and if she had an engagement ring as well. Shigeko had managed to find the information out for him and to get the rings as well. She wouldn’t say how she managed to get the rings, but she had.
“Okay, you can open your eyes now.” Mark kept holding Aylin’s hand.
Aylin opens her eyes and notices the ring on her right hand. She looks at it and at Shade/Mark “is this what I think it is?”
“If you mean, you think it is an engagement ring, then yes. Its not just any engagement ring either. It was your birth mother’s engagement ring.” Mark had been thrilled that Shigeko managed to get Aylin’s mother’s rings.
Aylin looks at the ring on her finger. The only other thing she had of her birth mother, were pictures Anika had gotten for her of her birth mother. She doesn't remembered anything of her birth mother, until the past few years. Some of the memories that she had were blocked off, were slowly returning to her.
“This was my mother’s ring?” Aylin looks up into Shade’s eyes.
“Yes, I asked Shigeko if she could track down your mother’s engagement ring and wedding ring. She managed to locate them at a pawn shop
that your birth father had sold them too. According to Shigeko, these rings have been in your mother’s family for centuries. So, will you be my wife?” Shade had worked hard to get these rings for her.
Aylin rubs the ring on her finger and thinks about Shade’s proposal. She loved him very much and would feel lonely if he was no longer in her life. He was also the first male she trusted as well.
She looks up into his brown eyes “yes! I will marry you.”
“Thank you.” As he bends down and kisses her on the lips.
Aylin returns the kiss with passion. She jumps up and wraps her legs around his waist. She feels him put his hands under her ass to support her. The two of them stay embrace one another. After a few minutes, both start feeling lightheaded. Aylin leans back and looks at Shade’s face
“You’re willing to marry a crazy person like me?”
“Yes, I’m willing to marry you and spend the rest of my life with you.” Shade places a kiss on her nose.
Aylin just smiles and wiggles her bottom against Shade. She was happy and wanted to enjoy Shade for a while.
“Make love to me.”
“Yes, my lady.” As Shade slides Aylin’s shorts and panty, off.
Aylin has been wearing boy short style panties lately. She didn’t like thongs. She knew Anika loved wearing them.
The two of them spend a few hours enjoying each other’s bodies.
Big Boy Toys Garage, Port Chester, New York:
Dakota walks into the garage area looking for her husband, Terry. She just received a text message from Jack. He wanted to talk to Terry about something. She spots Ralph doing a brake job on Mr. Kling’s SUV.
“Hey Ralph, have you seen Terry, lately?” Dakota looks over towards Ralph and notices he got new hair.
It made him look more girly. She knew he liked dressing up and going out with his boyfriend as a girl. She wonders when he was going to say the hell with it and go full time.
“I think he went towards the tire storage room.” Ralph wipes the sweat off his forehead.
As Dakota is heading back there, she wonders what Terry was up too. The hidden door for his secret garage space was in that room. She
walks in and over towards the left back corner of the room. She removes a secret panel and places her hand on the glass screen.
The door opens and as she walks into the garage, she notices the side door was opened on Terry’s newest creation. It was Wraith’s big brother and it was named Rhino. She knew Terry has been planning on building it for a while. Ever since he came up with Wraith.
The design was based on the manned Mars Rover that was designed for NASA. Terry got in touch with the original builders and got permission to use the design and specs. The technology used in Rhino was a combination of the technology he used in the Black Knight and the technology he used in Wraith.
“Terry, where are you?” Dakota sticks her head inside Rhino but doesn’t see him.
“I’m out here, Dakota.” Terry looks up at the drone he created for Rhino.
It was more powerful, quieter and had a longer range than Wraiths and Black Knight’s. It also was made of clear material, like the drone they stopped in England. He gives the recall signal and watches as the new drone lands. He had it loaded down with the same weight if it had been armed.
Terry looks towards his wife “what’s up sweetie?”
“Jack texted and wants you to call him back. He said to use the security number. I think he has a job for you.” Dakota was getting an uneasy feeling.
She couldn’t up and leave with Terry like she would like to do, because of the girls. She also wonders who else from their team Jack is sending with her husband. She figures the reason he is asking for Terry is either because they need his technical abilities or one of his specialized vehicles.
“Did the message say why?” Terry was curious.
“No, but I think he might need you for something important.”
“Alright, I’ll contact him using Rhino’s communication equipment.” Terry has been wanting to try Rhino’s systems out.
“Alright. Oh! When you get done with Jack. I’m going to need your signature on a few forms.” Dakota knew she couldn’t sign the forms. They needed Terry’s signature.
“Alright, I’ll come and see you when I’m done with Mr. Bounty.”
“Dakota, what are we having for lunch, today?” Terry was feeling hungry.
“Ralph’s friend who owns the food truck is bring us lunch. I think you’ll like the food on the food truck.” Dakota had tracked him down one day while she was running errands.
She had his Philly cheesesteak sub. She loved it and would get it again.
“Cool, I can’t wait to try his food out.” Terry places a kiss on Dakota’s cheek.
Dakota returns the kiss and gets Terry’s signature, so she could get the paperwork sent off. Once she has his signature, she turns around and heads back to the main office. She still had a bunch of work to finish.
Terry waits until Dakota leaves and steps inside Rhino to contact Mr. Bounty. He still had some tests he wanted to put Rhino through. He dials Mr. Bounty’s secure number from inside Rhino.
When Anika walks into the townhouse, she catches the scent of something wonderful cooking. She follows the scent to the kitchen, where she spots Aylin and Shade cooking. She could tell Aylin was in an extremely good mood.
“What’s for dinner you two?” Anika puts her briefcase and purse down.
She’ll wait until after dinner to tell Shade and Hatter that Jack has a mission for them. She doesn’t know if it is wise to send Aylin to South America. However, Jack did say that Terry was going, so she shouldn’t worry too much.
“We are having fajitas, Spanish rice, and refried beans.” Aylin looks over towards Anika.
Anika saw that there was a glow to Aylin. She hopes Aylin knew what she was doing.
“Is there anything I can do to help?” Anika doesn’t mind help the two of them.
“Nope, we got it, mom.” Aylin had already set the dining room table.
“Okay.” Anika takes her seat at the table.
Aylin and Shade bring in everything and place it on the dining room table. Once the table is set, the three of them sit down at the table and start eating.
“So, what do you think, mom?” Aylin looks at Anika.
“I think you did well on fixing everything.” Anika never tasted anything so good before.
The spices Aylin used to make the fajitas, rice, and beans were good. She wonders if the cooking classes Aylin has been taking taught her how to make fajitas.
“Shade, I have a mission for you. You can say no if you want too.” Anika looks at Shade.
“What’s the mission?” Shade was interested in it.
“Rescue mission. A businessman from Spain was on a business trip with his daughter when she was kidnapped. She was taken while he was in a meeting with the Venezuela government.”
“Why isn’t the Spanish government taken action?” Shade looks at Anika.
“They are, but by the time things get settle set in motion by them, it will be too late. So, A friend of my brother’s in the Spanish government is asking for help.”
“You mean uncle Jack is asking my boyfriend if he wants to do this mission?” Aylin looks at Anika.
“Yes, uncle Jack is getting a team together to go and rescue the girl.” Anika could see that Aylin was thinking about something.
“I’ll do it.” Aylin didn’t want the girl to suffer.
“Hey, your mom asked me if I wanted to do it.” Shade looks at Aylin when he says that.
“I know and I know you would say yes as well.” A smile forms on Aylin’s face.
“Your mom didn’t say you were going.” Shade looks at Aylin with a serious look on his face.
“She doesn’t need to ask me. I would do it anyway.” Aylin wasn’t going to sit this mission out.
Anika just sits quietly and listens to both teenagers. She knew Aylin would say yes, even if she didn’t ask her.
“So, mom when do we leave?” Aylin was ready to get started.
“First young lady, we need to get you a new uniform. Your current Hatter outfit isn’t suited for South America. Secondly, can either one of you
speak Spanish or Portuguese?”
A sly smile appears on Aylin’s face “Sim mãe.”
Shade looks at Aylin when she speaks “where did you learn to speak, Portuguese?”
“When I was in the mental hospital. One of the patients there spoke it. So, I managed to learn how from him. He missed his little girl, so I acted as his little girl.” Aylin wanted someone to protect her from the orderlies.
“You know, that’s three languages I know you speak?” Shade was impressed with Aylin.
“She is full of surprises.” Anika was proud of the woman Aylin was growing into.
“Alright, after dinner lets get you fitted for a new suit and select the weapons you two want to take with you. You’re going with Terry to South America.”
“Cool, he has all sorts of neat toys.” Aylin was excited.
St. Veridiana Convent, Yacate, Brazil:
Sister Cavallero couldn’t believe how many people Don Juan sent to her little convent. They had taken one of the cellars that had been used as storage and converted it into a communication center. They had satellite communications that were encrypted. They also had twelve new nuns that had joined the convent.
Don Juan had sent women that had some religious background that could easily pass as a nun. Some of the people he sent were either former nuns or female agents that volunteer to play the role of nuns. So, far she has managed to keep her alter ego Coyote from being discovered by the women. The woman that was the head nun, was a former model that had done some spying for the Spanish government.
Myra found out that all of them loved the hot springs that the place had. She was soaking currently in the basin to relieve some pain she was feeling. She fell three stories last night after interrogating a few cartel men. She found where they were holding the girl and if Don Juan’s help didn’t get here within the next few days, they were going to move her.
She had been personally contacted by Don Juan to pass a message onto Coyote since he didn’t know how to contact him. He wanted Coyote to meet up with the people he was sent down, at a certain location. Coyote had scouted the place and it was an airfield, that private pilots used.
There were a few hangars there. The nuns that were at her convent now, had come from there. She sorts of enjoyed the company and regretted it as well. She had to be careful of her other identity.
Don Juan said that help would be coming within two days. She does hope they come. She closes her eyes and lets the hot spring water relax her bruised muscles.
The Armory, Watertown, NY
Aylin admires herself in the mirror at the armory run by Hera. She has been outfitted with a new skintight bodysuit that looked like her old Mad Hatter outfit. The new top hat she was wearing had a blade that retracted into the brim of the hat and she could call it to her with electromagnetics in the palm of her hands. The strength of the magnets was so strong, she could scale a building with them.
“Me likes!” Aylin loved her new outfit.
“It’s as protective as your old suit, but lightweight and flexible. You can swim in it without any problems. However, you’re going to feel the kinetic energy from any bullets that hit you.” Hera watches Aylin as Anika stood nearby.
“I thought you fixed that problem?” Anika looks at Hera.
“I’m still looking for a special absorbing material that won’t bulk up the bodysuit.” Hera had a few leads on some material that she could use.
“As for you, young man. How does your suit feel?” Hera looks over towards Shade.
He was standing next to Aylin in his new bodysuit. The thing covered his whole body and was comfortable. It was as flexible as Aylin’s suit but protected him better than her suit.
“Your suit is based on a Russian design. I managed to get my hands on one of the prototypes and reengineered it. It will stop up to a .50 BMG round. However, you will feel it if you get hit with the .50 BMG round. Your helmet will protect you from poisonous gases and toxins. You also have a built-in radio, night vision, binoculars, and thermal imager.”
“Hey, no fair. I want all those.” Aylin looks at Hera and Shade.
Hera saw the pouting look on Aylin’s face. A sly smile appears on her face “you get an earbud that is both a transmitter and receiver. Also, you’ll be getting a bunch of new gadgets and weapons.”
“Oh! New toys and weapons.” Aylin expression changes very quickly.
Hera walks over to her workbench. There was a black case laying on it.
“I got in touch with Mr. Rachet and he sent this over for you, Aylin.” Hera hands the long black hard case to Aylin.
Aylin opens the case and inside was a black rifle. There were several clear magazines with different liquids in them. There was also a note inside as well.
Hatter,
This rifle acts just like your needler, except for one thing. Once you lock onto your opponent with the automatic sights. Every shot you take will hit the same target. Also, I have enclosed different types of rounds for your rifle, should you decide to eliminate your target.
“So, what did Mr. Rachet say, Aylin?” Anika was curious about what he wrote to her daughter.
“He was just informing me that I’ll hit whoever I aim at and that each magazine has different purposes.” Aylin picks one up and looks at it. The
liquid inside was clear, but she figures it was something else.
Hera brings out a few more gadgets, like grappling hooks, machete, and a sword for Shade. It had an edge that was done by a laser and a few other goodies as well. Shade also was issued the same Glock handguns he had been given before.
Just as they were about to leave “oh, I have one thing for you two. Aylin, your mother said that you and Shade like riding motorcycles. So, I have two motorcycles for you two. They are electric and extremely quiet. Terry said that Rhino can recharge them without any problems.”
Hera leads Aylin, Anika, and Shade to the vehicle bay where she had them stored. She walks over to two covered bikes and pulls the covers off.
“Here you go.” Hera shows off two black all-terrain motorcycles.
Aylin walks overs and caresses the motorcycle “so pretty.”
“What’s their top speed?” Shade looks at Hera.
“210 mph.”
“How far can we go, before we need to stop and recharge?”
“120 miles, before you run out of energy and thirty minutes with the quick charger Terry has in rhino. Otherwise, you’re looking at two-n-half
hours.”
“I want to try them out.” Aylin wanted to test drive her new motorcycles.
Hera walks over to the garage door and opens it. Once the doors are opened “try them out on the track.”
“Put your helmet on you two.” Anika watched as Aylin and Shade mounted their new motorcycles.
Aylin squeals out of the garage, followed by Shade. They head out onto the dirt test track and put the motorcycles through their paces. Aylin is hard with her motorcycle and does all sorts of tricks and stunts with it. Shade follows Aylin and does the same thing with his.
Hera just stands at the garage door, watching them with her one good eye. She still has some scars from the abuse her husband gave her. The other scars she has were covered up by the clothes she was wearing.
If Jack hadn’t intervened that night her alcoholic husband attacked her. She would be dead. Her husband beat her so badly in the face, that she lost her right eye and the doctors had to reconstruct that side of her face.
The fight had started when she came home from a long frustrating day at work. Her husband had been laid off from his job. His company was downsizing, and they no longer needed him along with several other people. Also, it didn’t help he had been caught drunk at work a few times either.
She had walked into their apartment tired and on edge from her boss being a royal asshole. Her husband was laying passed out on the sofa and the place looked like a wild boar had gone through and broken everything. When she started cleaning up, her husband woke-up and picked a fight with her.
He attacked her first and she fought back. She tried protecting her face, but she was no boxer and her husband had been. He punched her several times in the face and nearly put her through the window in the living room. She couldn’t see out of her eyes and her husband had her by the hair and was about to punch her one more time when his fist was grabbed from behind.
The last thing she saw, before she passed out was a big man dressed in a business suit. He took her husband and sent him flying against the other wall. She passed out afterward.
The next time she woke up, she was in the hospital. She didn’t know how long she had been out of it or which hospital she was in. She fell back to sleep and when she woke up a second time. Mr. Bounty was sitting by her bed and was surprised he was there. He had informed her that he was taking care of her hospital stay and was giving her as much vocation time she needed to recover. Also, he would arrange for a new apartment for her.
Once she had recovered Mr. Bounty offered her the job she was currently at, since she was a brilliant engineer. Since then, she has been doing special jobs and weapons for him and his agents. The thing was, she enjoyed her job.
Anika and Hera watch as Aylin and Shade test their new motorcycles out on the dirt track. Anika just shakes her head as Aylin jumps high in the air off a dirt hill. Shade follows behind her as the two lean into a turn and come skidding to a halt in front of Anika and Hera.
“Me likeee!” As Aylin removes her helmet.
“Double that for me.” Shade slides to a stop next to Aylin.
“I’m glad you like them. Now, you get to clean them up.” Hera wanted them clean before they were delivered to Terry.
“Yes ma’am.” Aylin and Shade take the motorcycles back outside to clean them.
Terry does one last check of Rhino as they prepared to be dropped out of the cargo plane, they were in. He looks over towards Aylin and Shade. He’s only met Shade a few times, but he saw how much Aylin trusted him and how close they were.
He saw that Aylin was excited about the drop. Shade on the other hand looked a little nervous about it.
“Nervous, Shade?”
“Yeah, I’ve never jumped out of a plane before.” Shade knew Aylin did a lot of crazy things and he had no problem joining her. However, he has never jumped out of an airplane before.
“Don’t worry, you’ll be inside of Rhino when we jump. That’s a different type of excitement and thrill.” A smile appears on Terry’s face.
“You mean, we are going to be inside Rhino when we drop?” Shade thought they were jumping out of the plane.
“Yep, we’re going to be inside Rhino when we drop. You saw the movie Fast and Furious, didn’t you?”
“Yeah, but that was all done by professional stuntmen.”
“It’s the same thing. I’ve done a few drops with equipment. We’ll be inside Rhino as he is falling towards the airfield. The parachutes attached to him will open and we will glide down.”
“What happens if his chutes don’t open?” Shade was feeling even more nervous now.
“Then we will become a giant bowl of gumbo.” A teasing smile appears on Terry’s face.
Aylin was on top of Rhino listening to Terry and Shade. She starts giggling when Terry tells Shade they would become a giant bowl of gumbo. She flips down off of the top of Rhino near Shade “it's going to be fun Shade, trust me.” She places a kiss on his cheek.
“Only you would think, falling through the sky inside a vehicle is fun.” He looks at Aylin.
Just before they left the Armory, Hera gave Aylin a special pair of goggles that allowed her to see in the dark. It also had a camera built into
them, so what Aylin saw, Terry would see as well.
“Alright you two, get abroad and strap in. We’re almost over our target.” Terry heads inside Rhino and towards the driver seat.
“Yipee!” Aylin follows behind Terry. She had a bounce in her step as she takes the passenger side seat.
Shade closes the back hatch and follows the others towards the front. He was still feeling nervous about this whole thing. If he didn’t love Aylin like he did, he wouldn’t even think about doing something like this. He sits in the seat behind Terry’s seat and put on the five-point harness.
The lights inside Rhino change color as they start moving backwards down the ramp. The next thing they know, Rhino is falling through the sky.
“WWWWEEEEEEEEEEE!” Aylin had her hands up inside Rhino.
Terry glances over towards her and could see she was enjoying the fall. He wonders how Shade was doing, now that they were free falling.
“How are you holding up, Shade?”
“Scared to death.” Shade had a tight grip on his seat as he tried to keep from throwing up.
Terry watches as the GPS unit counted down to activate the parachute systems. So, far everything was going as planned. The last time he did anything like this, was when he was in the army. It was just an exercise in the tank he was assigned. The airfield they were dropping down to, should be coming up soon.
Private Airfield, Brazil:
Coyote heard airplane engines coming towards his location. He takes his binoculars out and spots an object falling towards his location. After a few minutes, he notices parachutes deploying and the object spring back up in the sky. As it got closer to his location, he could make out that it was some sort of vehicle.
Coyote watches as it lands at the end of the runway. The parachutes fell on top of it, covering it. He continues to watch the vehicle to see who was coming out of it. He has never seen anything so hi-tech looking before.
“Aylin, Shade go and remove the parachute off Rhino.”
“No problem.” Aylin disengages her seatbelt.
She had fun when they were falling through the sky and loved it when the parachutes deployed. She heads towards the rear hatch. She stops and looks at Shade “that was fun. Are you going to be okay?”
She notices that he lost some of his colors. She has never seen him so pale before.
“I’ll be okay. Let’s not do that again, please.” Shade gets up and follows Aylin out of Rhino.
Coyote watches as the back section of the hi-tech vehicle door opened and two figures come walking out. One was dressed in some sort of hi-
tech bodysuit. The person was covered from head to toe. The other person looked to be female from the outline of their bodysuit. She had on a pair of dark shades that cover the front of her face. Plus, she had on some sort of burgundy top hat with a card sticking out from a band that went around the base of the top hat.
He watches as they remove the parachute from the vehicle. He notices that the two worked closely together. He wonders what their relationship was and who did they work for.
Hatter slips one of her throwing knives into her hand and cuts the harness straps that secured the parachutes to Rhino. She helps Shade with him, as he uses his sword to cut the other straps. Once the straps were removed, Shade balls the chutes up “Terry, what are we supposed to do with these chutes?”
“Mr. Bounty said to put them in the fourth hangar. There’s a wooden chest you can stuff them in.”
Shade looks around and notices there were at least four hangars. One hangar looked like it didn’t belong. It was wider than the others and the doors looked kind of new on it. He walks over towards it.
Coyote watches as the figure in the full armor heads towards the hangar he was told to meet Don Juan’s people. He watches as the person stops and lifts the visor on his helmet. After that, the black-dressed figure walks into the hangar.
As for the girl, he looks around for her and spots her on top of the strange vehicle. She looked like she was looking around herself. A few times, she seems to stop and look right at his location.
Aylin watches as Shade heads into the hangar. She climbs onto the top of Rhino and looks around. She liked her new glasses, as she looks around the perimeter of the airfield. She stops a few times while looking towards the jungle. She spotted something watching them. She couldn’t make out who or what it was. It was concealed by the foliage of the jungle, but she spotted something or someone watching them.
“Terry, can you tell me if there’s something in the woods on the perimeter of the field watching us?” Aylin kept her sight on the location.
Terry brings up the HD cameras on the right-hand side of Rhino and locks onto the location Aylin was looking for. The cameras weren’t giving him anything. He goes through the whole spectrum and finally picks up an image in one of the trees.
“I see it now, Hatter. That might be our contact. Let the person come to us.”
“Alright.” Aylin continues to watch the location.
Coyote figures he should go and introduce himself to them. He jumps down from the tree he has been hiding in and starts walking towards them.
“Terry, what does our contact supposed to look like?” Aylin watched as a person drops out of the trees of the spot she has been observing.
“Jack said they look like a humanoid coyote.” Terry saw what Aylin was looking at walking towards them.
Aylin watches the person as they came walking towards them. She slips two of her throwing knives into her hand, just in case the person wanted to play. She was good at playing rough. It was her favorite past time.
“Is everything alright out there, Terry?” Shade stuffs the parachutes he brought in, into the chest he found.
The hangar looked like it could store five or six planes inside it. He spotted a blacked-out jeep and two Cessna Skycatchers. Both Cessna’s had the same paint job, so you couldn’t tell them apart.
“Everything is fine, Shade. Our contact is walking towards us. You should see the getup they are wearing.” Aylin couldn’t believe the way the person was dressed.
They looked like a humanoid coyote. She notices they had gun holsters on each hip and some sort of blade. She could see the handle of it sticking up behind their head. The surface of whatever type of suit they had on shimmer with each step.
“Alright, I’m coming out.” Shade locks the chest and heads towards the door he came in and exists through it.
When he comes out, he notices the coyote person coming towards them. Terry had moved Rhino closer to the hangar. He saw Aylin still standing on top of Rhino. He also noticed she slipped two of her throwing daggers into her hand as well.
Coyote saw the big hi-tech vehicle move towards the hangar. The female figure on top of it just stood there and watched him. He noticed the door on the hangar opened and the person he saw go inside, comes out.
A smile appears on his face as he walks up to the vehicle but stands at least ten feet from everyone. Coyote looks at the two outside and figures there might be more inside the hi-tech vehicle.
“Sois amigos de don Juan?” Coyote figures he might as well get the question out.
“Somos agentes de su amiga.” Aylin looks down at Coyote as she answers his question.
“Quién está a cargo de ustedes?” Coyote still had his attention on Aylin.
Shade stood listening to the conversation between Aylin and the Coyote person. He was taking images of the person so Anika could add it to a file.
“I’m in charge.” Terry had stepped out of Rhino to speak with the person.
“Bien, tenemos que rescatar a la niña.” Coyote knew they didn’t have much time. They needed to leave now.
“Nos da la ubicación y podemos ponernos en marcha.” Aylin wonders why this person was speaking just Spanish.
“I’ll give the coordinates to you, now let’s get moving. We’re losing time.” Coyote turns around and heads towards where he hid his motorcycle.
“You heard the man. Shade and Hatter let get going.” Terry heads back into Rhino.
Hatter jumps down from the roof of the Rhino and lands next to Shade. She watches the Coyote person walk off. There was something unusual about the person, but she couldn’t put her finger on it.
She walks inside Rhino followed by Shade. Aylin wonders if the Coyote person was going to give them what they needed.
“Did that Coyote person give us what we needed?” Aylin looks at Terry.
“Not yet.”
Terry follows Coyote as he leads them. He didn’t have any problems following Coyote. Their location was being tracked by the GPS system he
built into Rhino.
Shade, Coyote, and Aylin were scouting out the compound that Coyote took them too. There were at least eight guards with AK-47’s on patrol and stationed around the compound. The three of them move in closer and manages to get close to the two-story house.
Shade looks at Coyote “where is the girl being held at?”
“Second floor, back bedroom.” Coyote managed to locate the girl.
They saw a black cargo van parked in the driveway. The back doors were opened on it.
“They are getting ready to move her.” Coyote was looking through his binoculars.
“Then, let’s go down and introduce ourselves to them.” Shade was using the special features of his helmet.
“We need to take the van out after we drop the guards.” Coyote wanted to make sure no one escaped.
“That’s no problem.” Aylin was ready to have some fun.
“Make sure you guys don’t get caught. I’m sending Rhino’s drones to watch over you.” Terry flips a few switches and launches five drones from Rhino.
Coyote heads towards one side of the house. He sneaks up on the guards patrolling his side of the compound, with ease. He moves quietly towards the house unseen.
Aylin sneaks up on the guards on her side of the compound and takes them out with her new rifle. She had loaded her rifle with the fast-acting paralyzing drug. A smile appears on her face as she watches the person shot drop.
“Oh, me like.” Aylin loved her new rifle.
She moves towards the van and places an explosive disk underneath the body. Once that is done, she heads inside the house. She
encounters a big guard that had been walking her way.
“Nightie, night.” Aylin shoots him with her rifle.
She moves quickly and quietly further into the house. She encounters a few more cartel members but drops them with one shot from her needler.
“Explosive charge is set. We have thirty minutes to get the hell out of here.” Shade had found the gas lines leading into the house and
connected the hydrogen explosive device Hera supplied them with.
“Roger,” Aylin responded to Shade.
Coyote was puzzled because he had never heard of a hydrogen explosive device before. He didn’t know what it was, as he moved deeper into the house and up to the second floor. Just as he got to the second floor, a cartel soldier spotted him. The person went to shoot at him.
Coyote just smiles and fires at the solider. He had a silencer on his gun, as he fires at the solider. The man he just fired drops to the floor. He walks over to the door and checks it. The door was locked.
Coyote bends down and checks the person he just shot. He searches his pockets and finds the keys to the room. He stands back up and tries one of the six keys in the lock. By the time he gets to the fourth key, it unlocks the door. He peeks inside the room and spots an upheaval dark hair teenage girl.
The poor girl looks like she had been drugged. She was sitting in the corner of the room. Her make-up had streaked from all the crying she must have done.
Coyote walks over to the girl carefully and kneels in front of her. He lifts her chin and looks into her eyes. He notices that she was drugged.
“Guys, we have a problem. The girl has been drugged.” Coyote picks the girl up off the floor.
“Do you need assistant getting her out of the house?” Shade had taken out an additional five cartel members.
He had used his MMA training and the new batons he got from Hera to knock out the men. He was currently packing up a bunch of money they had been counting. He’ll give the money to the shelter he, Hatter and the rest of his parkour group helped at.
“No, I’ll be able to carry her out. I was just letting you guys know, she’s going to need medical attention.”
“I got you covered there, Coyote. Just bring her back to Rhino so I can take care of her.” Terry has been listening to the conversation going on
between Hatter, Shade, and Coyote. He could see everything each of them was doing.
Hatter finds the person responsible for kidnapping the girl. He was in his office counting money.
“Who the fuck, are you?” Vicente Villa looks up when his office door opened.
He has never seen the short red hair, white face girl before. He goes to grab his gun and a knife lands right where his hand was going.
“Don’t be stupid. Our conversation isn’t over yet. As for who I am, I am Mad Hatter Aylin and I am here to punish you.” A smile appears on Hatter’s painted face.
“Do you know, who the fuck I am and what I can do to you?” Vicente looks at the young woman standing before him.
“Do you know who I am and what I am capable of doing to you? I don’t care who you are, but you should concern yourself about what I have in store for you.” Hatter was told to send a message and that was what she was going to do.
“Now, we can do this two ways. You can walk on your own two feet or you can be carried out of here.” Hatter had another throwing knife in her hand.
“You’ll never get away with this.” Vicente was furies.
Hatter just smirks “oh, by the way. Bag up all that money and any other money you have hidden in here.”
“Guys, we have fifteen minutes to get out of here.” Shade’s voice came over their transceivers.
Vicente gathers all the money up in his office, including the money he had hidden. He kept his eyes on the young woman, hoping she would let her guard down. He finally has all the money in his office packed up.
“Now move it.” Hatter had put her knife away and lowered her rifle towards Vicente.
Coyote, Shade, Aylin, Vicente, and the girl all meet in front of the house. Coyote was carrying the drugged girl in his arms. Hatter had
her rifle lowered and pointed towards the back of Vicente, who was carrying two gym bags of money. Shade had a couple of bags in his hands as well.
Rhino comes rolling up in front of them as the drones that Terry sent out, land through the roof access hatch. The rear hatch of Rhino opens,
and Terry comes walking out. He heads over towards Coyote to help him with the girl.
“Put the money bags down and move away from them.”
Vicente does as Hatter says. He watches as a man exist from some sort of hi-tech tank and help the young woman, he ordered kidnapped.
The other man that was carrying the young woman looked like some sort of humanoid coyote. He couldn’t tell if the head of the person was a mask or an actual coyote head.
There was another man, who was carrying a money bag as well. He was in some sort of leather looking suit, with a sword strapped to his
back. His head was covered by a black helmet.
He watches as the money bags and the young girl was carried into the hi-tech tank. The humanoid coyote person and the other person in the leather suit come back out and the rear hatch closes. They walk over to where he was standing along with the red hair girl.
“Now to deal with you.” Shade’s voice comes out over the speaker built into the suit.
“What are you going to do to me?” Vicente looks at all three of them.
“We’re going to leave a message for others that think they can do what you did.”
“Hatter, we have five minutes, before this place blows.” Shade had transmitted that message through their transceivers.
Hatter looks at Vicente “strip!”
Vicente looks at the other two guys “she can’t be serious.”
“I would do what she says, or you’ll regret it.” Shade knew Hatter would take matters in her own hands.
Vicente starts to strip out of his clothes. While he does that, Hatter asks Shade to bring the van over on their link. Shade walks over to the van and removes the explosive disk Hatter placed.
He drives the van away from the house before it explodes. He stops where they are and helps Hatter secure Vicente to the front of it.
“Now, to educate you and anyone else that thinks they can get away with kidnapping people.” Hatter proceeds to have her fun with Vicente.
“I can’t believe you burned his genitals and penis off.” Shade looks at Hatter.
“I had orders to leave a bloody message behind. Why do you think I craved the hat size I have on my calling cards on his chest?” Hatter made
sure any cartel member that saw the body will remember her message.
“At least she didn’t leave his head on a pike as her uncle does.” Terry glances over towards Shade.
“Wait a minute, did you just say he leaves cartel leaders heads on pikes?” Shade was watching Terry.
“Yes, Jack likes to leave messages informing his enemies what he will do to them. That’s why he is known in South America as the Devil’s Bounty Hunter.”
“So, he was the one responsible for that street gang heads being display a month back.” Shade had seen pictures of the heads and body left
on display.
“Yes. How’s our passenger?” Terry was concerned about the girl they rescued.
“She’s completely out of it and she needs medical attention.” Coyote was checking on her.
“Do you know of one nearby?” Aylin looks at Coyote for an answer.
The thing was, he was hard to read, because of the way his face looked. Since they teamed up with Coyote she has been wondering what he was. Also, how was he connected to one of her uncle’s friends?
“I know a place we can take her to get medical attention. It’s only a day’s drive from here.” Coyote figures the medic at the convent could help the girl.
“Alright, give me the directions to this place.” Terry was driving Rhino.
He wanted to put as much distance from the cartel stronghold they just blew-up as possible. So, for the road they were on was clear, according to the radar on Rhino.
“Show me on the GPS map.” Terry brings the satellite terrain map up.
Coyote walks over and looks at the satellite map. He saw where they were “here!” Coyote points on the screen where the convent is.
“Alright, we’ll head towards the convent.” Terry brings the coordinates up off the satellite feed.
Aylin looks at Coyote “so, what is your connection to this convent?”
“I have a friend that lives there.” Coyote just looks at Aylin with a straight face.
“How long do you think it's going to take for Vicente’s people to come after us?” Shade looks towards Terry.
“It will take them a while to locate us. Since you guys dropped most of their people. Also, their leadership is in shambles and they have no idea who did it.” Terry figures they might have a few days before they come looking for them.
Since it was going to take them at least a day to get to the convent. Aylin sits on the floor of Rhino to mediate. Shade cleans his weapons and
reloads his magazines.
Coyote sits in the co-pilot seat, while Aylin is meditating. He watches as they travel down the road leading towards the convent. When it gets
dark, Terry turns on the front running lights.
“Coyote, what is your connection to this convent?” Terry was curious.
“As I said, I have a friend that lives there. She helped me when I needed help.” Coyote watches the road through the high impact front window.
Terry glances at Coyote and wonders what he meant by the statement he gave. Terry turns on the autopilot and heads towards the back to relieve himself and grab some iced coffee. Rhino could drive himself if he needed too.
Coyote watches as Terry flips two switches on the left-hand side of the steering wheel. He saw the autopilot engage on the dash as Terry got up from the driver seat. When Terry walks past him, he wonders how the autopilot worked on Rhino.
Shade watches Terry as he comes walking past him, heading towards the bathroom. He hears the exhaust fan turns on when Terry walks into the bathroom. He looks towards the front and notices it was just Coyote up there in the co-pilot’s seat.
When Terry comes out of the bathroom, Shade looks at him “hey Terry, who is driving Rhino while you are back here?”
“Rhino is driving Rhino. He has a self-driving mode I can put him in.” Terry fixes himself an iced coffee.
“Do all the vehicles you build have that function?” Shade was thinking maybe he asks Terry to put it in his town car.
“Yes, Wraith has it, so does The Black Knight, and Noble as well.” Terry found giving the vehicles he builds the ability to drive themselves,
allow the driver to do other things.
The program that controlled the vehicle in self-drive mode, was better written and reacted better than the ones being written by most other companies. Google’s self-drive program was close to how perfect his program was. After he finishes his coffee and snack, he heads back to the driver seat.
Coyote leans back in the co-pilot seat and closes his eyes for a while. He was still aware of everything going on around him inside Rhino. He thinks about how he was going to switch from his Coyote identity too his other.
Shade looks at Coyote and notices he was out of it. He gets up and goes to the cargo bay to check on Hatter. He knows from experience that when Aylin was mediating, she tunes everything out. He leans down and places a kiss on her cheek.
He turns around and heads back towards the front. He sits down behind Terry and leans the comfortable seat back.
“Going to sleep, Shade?” Terry noticed Shade leaning the seat back behind him.
“Yeah, my girlfriend is meditating, Coyote looks to be catching some Zz’s and I finished cleaning all the weapons.”
“Missions like this can be boring and excited at the same time. When do you want me to wake you up?”
“When we are getting close to this convent.” Shade figures Aylin might be awake before him.
“Alright. I’m going to shut the inside lights off. Also, you can turn the heat on the seat, if you get too cold.”
“Thanks.” Shade locates the controls to the seat.
The internal lights turn off. It gets pitch black inside Rhino, except the lights on the dash, which dim. Terry leans back in his seat and listen to some music coming from the concealed speakers in the headrest.
Sister Cavallero watches as the companions of Coyote pull up and park near the convent. Sister Maria was standing with her.
“I wonder who Coyote brought to us this time?” Sister Maria has only been at the convent for a short time. Sometimes, Coyote would bring injured or sick people to the convent to be taken care of.
“I don’t know, but they do look unique.” Sister Cavallero was looking at Terry, Shade, and Hatter as they walked towards them.
“How can we help you?” Sister Maria looks at Terry.
“We were told by one of our companions, that we could seek medical assistant here.” Terry noticed Shade and Hatter had taken up positions where they could attack if need be.
“What medical assistant do you need?” Sister Maria was curious. She noticed Sister Cavallero was curious as well.
“We have a person that were given drugs by her kidnappers and we have done what we can for her. However, if you could look at her and see
if there is anything more that can be done to help her, we would be grateful.” Terry wanted to make sure what they did already was helping the young woman they rescued.
“Bring her inside, so we can look at her.” Sister Cavallero knew how the girl was from Coyote's memories.
“Alright.” Terry looks at Shade “can you give me a hand, please?”
“Sure.”
Shade and Terry head back to Rhino and walk inside. They make sure the young woman they rescued is strapped down on the stretcher before carrying her outside.
Hatter looks at the two nuns, while Terry and Shade were inside Rhino getting the girl they rescued. Something didn’t seem right to her about them. She has met nuns before, and they never acted like these two.
“How long have you two been nuns?” Hatter was curious about these two.
“At least six years for myself and I know Sister Cavallero at four years.” When Sister Maria and the rest of her companions came down. They had to create backgrounds for each of them.
That way if the Brazilian government or any South American government checked them out. They would find out that they were real Nuns. Don Juan had friends in the Catholic Church that would confirm they were part of the church.
When Sister Maria and Sister Cavallero spot Terry and Shade walking towards them with a young teenage girl on a stretcher. They lead them through the old convent to the medical clinic.
Terry and Shade set the stretcher down on the examination table and remove the straps holding the girl on it. Shade lifts the girl, while Terry removes the stretcher.
“Alright, you three out of here.” Sister Maria shoos Hatter, Terry, and Shade out of the clinic.
Hatter gives Sister Maria a look. She didn’t like being told to do something, except by people she trusted. However, she’ll cut Sister Maria some slack as she follows Shade out of the clinic.
“So, where did Coyote disappear too?” Hatter looks at Terry for an answer, since he was awake when Coyote had left.
“Don’t know. He only said he would come here to alert the convent that we were coming and needed medical assistant.” Terry was wondering where Coyote disappeared too as well.
“So, he leaves the vehicle and heads here? So, where is he now?” Hatter looks around her and all she sees are other nuns and some citizens from the nearby village.
Shade walks over to Aylin and takes her hand “just let it go, sweetie. He’ll join us again when we leave here.”
Aylin looks at Shade “I just want to know where he is and why he couldn’t have just stayed with us until we got here.”
“Well, next time he shows up, why don’t you ask him?” Shade wonders why Aylin was so concerned about Coyote.
Medical Clinic:
Sister Maria checks the teenage girl over. She wishes she knew what drugged they used to keep her high. If she was held by the cartel, she figures they gave her cocaine.
“Sister Cavallero, can you hand me that vial of Labetalol, please?” Sister Maria was going to give the young lady a small shot of labetalol and hope it helps her.
Sister Cavallero picks the vial up and a needle as well and hands it to Sister Maria.
“Here, you go.” As she places the items in Sister Maria’s outstretched hand.
“Thank you.” Sister Maria measures out the doses and plucks the needle to get the air bubble out.
Sister Cavallero watches as Sister Maria injects the chemical into the young woman’s body. She watches as the young woman starts to come around. A smile appears on both Sister’s faces.
“She’ll need some time to recover before they can leave.” Sister Maria wanted to give the young lady time for her body to flush everything out of it.
“Do you want to tell them or should I?” Sister Cavallero looks at Sister Maria to see what she wanted to do.
“I’ll tell them, Sister Cavallero.” Sister Maria was surprised when they got here that Sister Cavallero was the only nun here at the convent.
Outside the Convent:
Hatter was staying close to Shade as they walked around the place. It looked like someone had planted a garden. Not just vegetables, but different types of flowers and fruits as well.
Shade looks at Aylin and could tell she was alert. Normally, a setting like this garden was, relaxes her. Aylin loved gardens and the colors they had. She also liked butterflies, which struck Shade as unusual. He knew Aylin didn’t like lightening that much. It reminded her of the electrical experiments the doctor did too her.
Shade also learned that Aylin’s senses were enhanced. They were more like a blind person’s senses.
“Aylin, gardens normally calm you down. Why are you so on edge?”
“Because I want to know what Coyote’s deal is with this place and why he is so secretive about himself?”
“Maybe he doesn’t trust people. It took me a while to learn about you. What you like and dislike and why you sometimes need drugs or large
amounts of alcohol.” Shade did a lot of research on why Aylin needed drugs at times and why she drunk large amounts of alcohol.
Sister Maria comes walking outside and spotted Terry talking on a cellphone. She knew the cell reception in this area sucked unless they used their own. She wonders how he was doing it.
She walks up to Terry and waits until he was done on the cellphone. She wonders what his job was in the group.
“Bye, sweetie.” Terry finishes his call to Dakota. He looks towards Sister Maria.
“How is she doing?”
“She’s going to need some time to recover and flush the drugs out of her system.”
“Which should take how long?” Terry wishes they brought Elizabeth with them. She was a doctor.
“At least a day or two. They pumped a lot of drugs into her system and she’ll need time to recover. You and your crew are safe here. You’re
welcome to stay in the guest room in the convent or your beast over there.” Sister Maria points towards it.
“Thank you. I’ll need to inform our client.”
“Alright.” Sister Maria turns to leave.
Terry dials their contact to let him know they will be delayed, for at least two days. Informs the person, their daughter needs the time to flush the drugs in her system out.
Hatter was laying next to Shade when she heard the rain started hitting the roof of Rhino. She looks up at the ceiling and just listens to the rain as it hit the roof. She felt Shade’s arm resting across her bare stomach. The light camisole she had worn to bed, had risen, exposing her stomach.
Hatter stands up off the floor and heads towards the front. Terry was upfront, watching the surveillance instruments. She sits down in the passenger co-pilot’s seat.
Terry looks at Hatter “can’t sleep?”
“I don’t need much sleep.” Hatter watches as the rain flows down the front windshield like a waterfall.
“So, how serious is it between you and Shade?” Terry had noticed the engagement ring on Hatter’s hand when she wasn’t wearing her gloves.
“Very serious. He gave me my mother’s old engagement ring.” Hatter looks at her hand with the ring on it.
“Your mother’s ring?” Terry knew some of Hatter’s background.
“Yeah, I was surprised as well. She was the reason my father placed me in the mental hospital. I witness him pushing my mother off the second floor, killing her.” Hatter shivers from the memory.
“Memories of things we experienced and lived through will always be part of us.” Terry had his demons that he must live with.
It was the reason; he no longer was a woman. After what was done to him when he was a prisoner to the Taliban. Dakota was the one that
finally helps him decide to become a man full time. She had her demons from her days as an undercover police officer.
“I know.” Hatter has noticed the crazy part of her was slowly fading. The true part of her personality was slowly surfacing.
“So, have you and Shade talked about what day you want the wedding to happen and how many guests you want there?”
“Nope, we haven’t talked about any of those things. He proposed to me before we left for this mission. Also, to be honest, I don’t know anything about those things.”
“Don’t feel bad. Dakota and I didn’t know a lot and just had the justice of the peace do our wedding. Dakota didn’t want the big fancy wedding. She was happy with something simple.”
“What did Bart think about Dakota getting married, since he adopted her as his sister?” Hatter remembered when Bart and Dakota joined them on their first mission.
“He wished me luck with her.” A silly smile appeared on Terry’s face.
“How much longer are we going to stay here?” Hatter glances at the time and notices it was only two in the morning.
“Until the girl we rescued is strong enough to travel.” Terry didn’t want to risk their client’s daughter’s health.
Hatter glances at the radar showing the weather pattern for the area. She was no weather expert, but from the way it looked. She figures they would be getting rain the next day as well.
“Will the rain slow us down?” Hatter glances towards Terry.
“Nope, Rhino is an all-purpose terrain vehicle. The engineers who designed Rhino wanted to make it so he could explore or overcome any problems on Mars.” That was why Terry liked the design so much.
Medical Clinic, Convent:
Sister Cavallero gets up and checks on the young girl that was brought in. She knew what was done to her, from Coyote’s memories. The medicine they gave her was helping to wean her off the drugs she had been forcefully given.
She picks the sponge up and dips it in the cold water in the pan. She pats the forehead of the young girl. She could tell, the young girl was having a rough night. She squeezes the sponge and soaks it again.
“You know your companions are wondering where you are, Coyote.”
“I know. I don’t trust the weird looking girl among them. She has a wildness about her.” Coyote could sense the strangeness of Hatter.
Sister Cavallero could tell that Coyote was right. There was something strange about the white face girl. She had seen it for herself.
“Well, you might want to talk with her. She has been asking where you have gone too.”
“We’ll see.” Coyote looks through his host eyes at the young girl they rescued.
He notices she was looking better and hopes she continues to get better.
Shade and Hatter were out front of Rhino as they moved down the route they were taking. Coyote had come out of nowhere and landed on top of Rhino. Hatter still wonders where he had disappeared too.
Shade watches as Hatter speed a little ahead of him. She’s been kind of quiet since they left the village this morning. He wonders what she was thinking.
Inside Rhino:
Terry was following behind Shade and Hatter. He had let Coyote in when he landed on top of Rhino. He noticed that Coyote hadn’t brought his motorcycle.
“No motorcycle today?” Terry glances towards Coyote for an answer.
“No.” Coyote had thought about using his motorcycle, but he wanted to be near the girl and watch over her.
Terry was detecting something flying towards them. He launches two of Rhino’s drones to intercept them. He engages the autopilot systems because he needed to guide the drones.
The image he was getting back from Rhino’s drones, showed that they were drones as well. Terry activates the weapon systems on the drones and fires at the other drones.
“Shade, Hatter be careful out there. We just had two drones checking us out.” Terry keeps watching the computer screen.
“Will do, Terry.” Shade watches as Hatter drops back to him.
She points towards a spot ahead of them. Shade looks in that direction and the hi-tech systems Terry installed in their helmets were picking up on several figures. He nods his head towards Hatter and pulls off into the forest on the side of the road.
They park their motorcycles and get off. Shade and Hatter move on foot towards the hidden figures. Shade has his custom sword pulled as the two of them move silently through the forest.
Hatter spots several men that were waiting for them on the side of the road. An evil smile appears on her face, as she palms her needler and shoots the men with it. They drop to the ground unconscious.
Shade spots several more and sneaks upon them. They were unaware that their other companions had been taken out. Shade tosses three silver disks at the group. The gas inside the disks erupts and knocks the other men out.
He waits a few minutes until the gas has dispersed before walking over to the unconscious men. He notices one of the men had the controls to the drone that had detected them. He backtraces and finds the Range Rover they had taken. Inside were several more drones.
“Terry, the men are unconscious, and I found their SUV.” Shade pops the hood on the Range rover and pulls his knife out and cut the ignition wires.
“Okay Shade. Is there anything we need to worry about?” Terry cautiously drives by their location.
“No, they are all unconscious and will be for the next few hours.” Shade walks over to the guy who had the remote to the drones.
He stomps on it several times. This way they couldn’t use the drones to follow them. He spots Hatter placing her cards on their body after she takes a black sharpie and draws faces on them.
“You are having too much fun, sweetie.”
Hatter looks up at Shade “I think they look better this way. Also, I want them to realize who they are messing with.”
Hatter stands up and looks at her handy work. She should neuter them, that way the message gets across to leave them alone.
“I wonder how they knew we were heading this way?” Shade was curious about that.
“There are only a few routes we could take. Since this route is the most direct. It would be easy to ambush us.” Terry had looked at all routes and the one they were on was the fastest.
“Do you think they have anything heavier they can send against us?” Shade picked up the three disk he tossed. They could be recharged with new gas.
“If they do, Rhino can handle it.” Terry had confidence in Rhino’s abilities.
Coyote just looks over towards Terry when he is talking to Shade over the radio. The spirits haven’t nudged him or bother him lately. He looks
at the girl they rescue as she slept. She was still going through withdraws, but she was looking better.
Terry noticed that Coyote was watching the young girl as she slept. Sister Maria had said that she would be sleeping a lot, as her body got back to normal. This was one of the times he wishes Elizabeth had come with them. Unfortunately, she was still recovering from the attack against her and she needed to be there for her wife as well.
By evening, Terry pulls into a small town. Hatter and Shade had checked it out and they found a place they could park for the night. Terry activates the camouflage system he built into the skin of Rhino, which allows him to blend in. It was the same system he had install on the Black Knight.
Shade and Hatter bring their motorcycles inside Rhino and plug them into the charging station. She looks at Terry “are we staying here, tonight?”
“Yes, so which shift do you want?” Terry knew Hatter only needed four hours of sleep.
Unless she was doing something with Shade, she normally mediated Hatter looks around before walking out of Rhino. She heads towards the small town they stopped in.
“I wonder what is bothering her?” Terry has never seen Hatter act like she is acting.
“I don’t know, but I’ll check it out.” Shade rushes after Hatter.
Hatter tosses another one of her playing cards into her helmet. She was sitting in her panties and a camisole. Shade was asleep behind her and snoring lightly. She wore him out during their lovemaking. She needed to feel his skin against her body and inside her body as well.
Coyote was asleep upfront of Rhino with Terry. The teenage girl they were taking back to their client, had woken up, and felt hungry. Coyote had tended to her. When he walked by her, he didn’t smell right. There had been something familiar to his scent that caught her attention.
She tosses another card into her helmet. She’ll be happy when they are back in New York. She missed her friends and Angel. She told Bart’s daughters and Angel she would be gone for a while.
She leans forward and takes all the playing cards that were inside her helmet and restack them. She puts a rubber band around them and places them back into her bag. She was feeling a little restless and slip her shoes on and exists from the back of Rhino. She didn’t bother to cover up her body.
She looks up at the night sky, a smile appears on her face. She has lost count of how many times she has wished she could be outside under
the moon when she was in the mental hospital. Her pale skin glowed under the light being reflected from the moon.
Hatter closes her eyes and center herself. She breathes in deeply through her nose and slowly exhales the air through her mouth, after holding it for at least ten seconds. She slips her shoes off and digs her toes into the ground.
She repeats what she just did when she feels a presence watching her. She slowly opens her eyes and spot Coyote watching her from on top of Rhino. His eyes were glowing as he watched her.
Coyote had woken-up when he felt the back door on Rhino opened. He had quietly moved towards the back-cargo area, where Hatter and Shade were sleeping. He saw the rear door open and Hatter walking outside. He climbed one of the ladders that led to the top hatched and climbed out onto Rhino’s roof.
He was curious as he watched Hatter center herself and start meditating. His curiosity had been piqued, so he watched her. He was surprised when she looked up at him.
“Who are you?” Hatter was looking directly into Coyote’s glowing eyes.
“Who do you think I am?”
“If I knew, I wouldn’t be asking you. I can tell you’re not some ancient Native American spirit.”
“I’m not a Native American spirit. I’m an ancient Aztec spirit, who has joined with a person who needed my help.” Coyote flips down from on top of the Rhino.
“Just as I am not what I seem, neither are you. There is a wildness and darkness about you. However, you haven’t let the darkness consume you.” Coyote walks around Hatter examining her.
“Being raised in a mental hospital and being tortured for ten years by a mad doctor. Tends to drive a person insane or kill them.”
“So, you embraced the darkness and use it?” Coyote watches Hatter as he continues to circle her. He could see that her aura had holes and black spots in it.
“Yes, I embrace the darkness, but I don’t let it rule me. Everything I do is to protect and help the innocent.”
“But you have killed people when you could have let them live.” Coyote stops in front of Hatter.
“I have only taken the lives of people who deserved it. They didn’t deserve to be treated like normal people are.”
Coyote could see that Hatter meant what she said. There were anger and vengeance in her words.
“Did you feel a person has the right to be judge, jury, and executioner?”
“If the situation warrants it, yes. I have no regrets about the lives I took. In some way they got off easy, being killed as fast as they were. A few of them deserved to suffer for a while for what they did to me and others.” Hatter follows Coyote as he circled her.
Coyote thinks about Hatter’s words and how many has he killed for what they did to him? How many has he sent to the great beyond?
“Now, that you know something about me. How about you tell me who you are? Because your scent doesn’t match whoever or whatever you are under that mask.” Hatter finally was able to place where she has smelled that scent before.
Coyote stops and looks directly into Hatter’s eyes “very well. Since you have told me some personal information about you, it is only right I should share some with you as well.”
Coyote removes the mask from his face and instead of a male looking face beyond the mask. There was the face of a young woman.
“YOU!” Hatter had a shocked look on her face, as she stood in front of Sister Myra Cavallero.
“My name is Maria Giménez. I go by Sister Myra Cavallero when I’m not Coyote.”
“Okay, how do you look so male when you are dressed as Coyote?” Hatter has seen what Sister Myra Cavallero looked like without her nun outfit on.
“The suit and mask were given to me by another that serves Coyote. He wore a similar suit to mine, except he was way older than mine. I’m not sure how it works, but it's like Coyote’s spirit is part of me. We’re two different individuals, sharing the same body.”
“So, you have a split personality? One half is you and the other half is this god coyote himself?”
“Yes, like I bet you have a split personality as well.” Maria could see the saneness and craziness in Hatter’s eyes.
“I’m just nuts. It was the only way I could survive what was done to me.” A smile appears on Hatter’s face.
“There’s more to you, just as there is more to me.”
“True, there is. I have come to terms that I may never be sane, because of the mental scars I bear and the physical ones to remind me of how I was treated. But how do you and Coyote coexistence together?”
“He comes out whenever there is a need for him. I can only summon him when I’m in danger or those around me are in danger. He has taken an interest in the young lady.”
Maria has felt how Coyote felt about the young lady. It was kind of unnerving to her.
“There is one thing I must ask of you.”
“Let me guess, keep what you told me, secret?” Hatter raises an eyebrow.
“Yes. The only reason I have confided in you is that Coyote wanted me to. He isn’t ready for other people to know he and I are sharing the same body.”
“Your secret is safe with me. I’m good at keeping them.” Hatter knew nothing could make her spill any secret or betray any friend.
“Thank you.” Maria puts the Coyote mask back on.
Hatter watches as the eyes flash and Coyote jumps up onto Rhino’s roof. She turns around and heads back into Rhino as well. She smiles as she sits down on the cargo bay floor and takes her throwing knives out to sharpen them.
Angela squeezes the armrest as Rhino rocks from being hit. She had woken up and was a little startled and confused about where she was and how she got there. An unknown man was driving the vehicle she was in.
“Hatter, take that armored truck out.” Terry had his hands full with his attack drones, covering the Federal Police.
They had been ambushed by a cartel group. The cartel group had a bunch of heavy vehicles they had constructed and were being used against them. Shade and Hatter had come upon the ambush and were trying to help the Federal Police out.
“I can’t hit it. Its armor is too thick.” Hatter had tried shooting at the driver, but the opening the driver could see out, was too narrow.
“Alright, I’ll handle it.” Terry arms several of the mini-missiles Rhino was armed with and fire them at the armor garbage truck.
The armor garbage truck tries to defend itself but couldn’t stop the missiles. The missiles hit their target and take out the garbage truck. Shade and Hatter manage to slap some explosive disks on a few pick-up trucks that had been converted.
The disk explodes, disabling the trucks and killing the cartel men inside it. The rest of the cartel members turn and depart the area.
“Oh, no you don’t.” Hatter stops and picks up a rocket launcher that one of the cartel men dropped and fires it at them.
She watches as the armor pick-up truck explodes. A smirk appears on her face. She drops the empty rocket launcher and walks back to her motorcycle.
The Federal Police members couldn’t believe how the tables had turned when the newcomers showed up to help them. If they hadn’t shown up when they did, they would have been dead.
Shade rides over towards two of the Federal Police to see how they were doing. Their vehicle was filled with bullet holes and such “are you guys, okay?”
Francisco looks at the mysterious black-armored person sitting on a hi-tech motorcycle. He and the other person on an identical motorcycle had come up the road they were on. At first, he thought they were cartel reinforcement, but it turned out they were there to help them.
“Yes!”
Shade moves on to check some of the other officers. He saw Hatter checking some of the cartel's members to see who might have survived. He saw her, pull a few members that were still alive from the wreck garbage truck and the armored truck.
Terry had the drones from Rhino patrolling the area. He wasn’t going to get caught with their pants down. He glances over his shoulder towards the young girl and saw how scared she was.
“Everything is going to be fine, miss. We’re about a day’s drive from where your father is waiting for you.” Terry had been contacted by the young woman’s father to see how far out they were.
Coyote swings down into one of the retreating pick-up trucks. He pulls his knife and starts slitting the throat of the occupants inside. As he slices the neck of the last man, he manages to take control of the truck and stop it. He tosses the dead driver out of the driver seat and steps outside of the vehicle.
As he is walking away from the truck, he tosses a grenade inside. A few seconds later, the truck goes up in a bright fireball. His body starts jerking from a machine gun firing at him. It causes him to fall to the ground.
He spots where the machine gun fire had come from. He stands back up and runs towards the vehicle. His eyes were bright red as he tosses his knife into the person who had shot him. He leaps the rest of the distance, landing where the gunner had been. He pulls his knife out of the chest of the person he threw it at.
He drops several grenades he had on him and leaps off the vehicle before they exploded. Just as his feet hit the ground, the vehicle explodes. He starts running back to where the Rhino was.
Terry pulls Rhino over and parks it. He keeps the drones patrolling the area, as he grabs their medical kit and jumps out to help his teammates. He heads towards the nearest Federal Police and tends to their wounds.
Angela could see the weird-looking girl, a black armor suit person, and the man that just jumped out tended to their wounds. She shivers as she pulls the thermal blanket wrapped around her tighter. She couldn’t wait to get back to her father.
She continues to watch them on the monitors inside the vehicle. She wonders who built it and why it was so equipped. All she wanted to do, was get back home and away from this place.
Ten minutes later, Coyote comes running up to the Rhino. He spots Terry, Hatter, and Shade helping the Federal Police. He walks into Rhino and spots the teenage girl they rescue watching the monitors.
“Interesting, isn’t it?”
Angela turns to look at Coyote “yes.”
Angela has seen Coyote in her dreams and knew he was sent to retrieve and protect her. She didn’t know how she knew about Coyote, but she did. She watches him as he stood a few feet from her.
After twenty minutes, the alarm system inside of Rhino starts beeping. Terry rushes back to the cockpit and looks at the system.
“Shade, Hatter park your bikes. We have incoming and we need to get out of here.” Terry drops the back ramp for Shade and Hatter.
Shade rides his motorcycle up the ramp and inside Rhino. He looks behind him as Hatter comes up and parks her motorcycle next to his.
“We’re loaded up, Terry.”
“Roger.” The ramp starts closing as Rhino starts moving.
Hatter and Shade walk up to the cockpit and sits down. Shade takes the co-pilot seat, while Hatter sits behind him. She looks over towards Coyote and nods her head towards him.
Coyote nods his head back and sits down near Angela.
“Alright, everyone. We’re approaching the coordinates Angela’s father is going to be meeting us.” Terry sent several drones ahead to scout the area.
Angela was sitting up front in the co-pilot’s seat watching as they got closer to the location. She has been in contact with her father and he was coming out to meet them. She was still feeling the withdraws from the drugs she had been forced to take.
Terry stops and waits for Angela’s father to show up. Shade and Hatter were in the back of Rhino and sitting on their motorcycles, ready to shoot out of the back if need be. The drones Terry sent out pick up a helicopter heading their way. The radar system built in Rhino was picking it up as well.
“We got a helicopter, incoming guys.” Terry was ready to activate the weapon systems if he had to.
“That’s my father’s helicopter.” Angela recognized it as Terry brought the image of it up on the main screen.
They watch as it lands near Rhino. The doors on it open and several men in black suits, followed by an older gentleman exist from the helicopter.
“Daddy!” Angela runs towards the door leading out of Rhino.
“Hatter, Shade, she ran outside.” Terry should have kept the door locked.
“We’re on it.” Shade dismounts from his motorcycle and runs out of Rhino.
Coyote follows behind him. The two of them catch up to Angela, as she ran towards her father. They could see tears sliding down her cheek. She runs to her father and hugs him tightly.
Hatter had taken the ladder to the roof of Rhino and was watching from on high. She had a few of her throwing knives in her hand and was ready to use them if need be. She had her sights set on the other men dressed all in black.
Terry comes out of Rhino and walks over towards Angela and her father. He looks at him as he approaches him.
“Thank you for bringing my little girl back to me.” Angela’s father hugs her.
“You’re welcome. We did what we could for her. Her kidnappers shot her up with drugs and we have done what we could for her. She is still suffering from withdrawals.”
“I’ll make sure she is taken care of.” Angela’s father is going to do whatever he has to, to help his daughter.
“Well, unless there is anything else you need from us. We need to start heading home.” Terry figures there wasn’t much they could do now.
“Thank you for everything you did.” Angela’s father escorts Angela back to his helicopter and gets in.
Terry feels the wind pick up as the blades start turning. He walks up to Coyote and Shade. “So, what is your plan, Coyote? Do you want to go to the States with us or stay here?”
“My job is done, so I’ll head back to my village and watch over them.” Coyote turns and starts walking back the way they came.
He stops when he spots Hatter looking down at him. He bows to her as a big smile appears on his face.
“Be careful, Coyote.”
“Always.” Coyote runs off and disappears.
“Well, let’s head home ourselves.” Terry starts walking towards Rhino.
“Speaking about going home, how exactly are we getting back home?” Shade was curious.
“We're driving the rest of the way back.” Terry figures they had enough supplies to travel back home.
“Hopefully, the cartel doesn’t come after us.” Shade follows Terry into Rhino.
“Let them. We’ll just send a bigger message to them.” Hatter was thinking about sending some of the missiles from Rhino towards them.
“One question Terry, can we drive back?” Shade didn’t know if it was possible.
“We’ll have to cross the Caribbean Sea.” Terry has already plotted the course.
“We can do that?” Shade was surprised about that information.
“Rhino is built to cross any type of environment. That includes crossing the Caribbean Sea.” Terry had faith in Rhino’s design.
“So, how many days of travel?” Hatter was curious about the distance.
“We’re looking at a distance of about three thousand miles. So, a week at best.” Terry starts heading towards the coast.
“Fun.” Hatter sits down in one of the vacant seats and watches as Terry drives.
Shade was sitting in the co-pilot seat. Traveling inside a specialized vehicle on the Caribbean Sea should be fun. Shade relaxes and watches
the navigation system as they travel towards a port city.
Terry was looking for an area where he could drive into the water. He finds a spot to enter. “Alright boys and girls. Let’s see if Rhino can live up to his name's sake.”
Terry heads into the water and switches the wheel system, so they act like propellers. They were designed to get Rhino out of sand traps and to allow him to cross on water.
“So far so good.” Terry watches as waves hit the front of the vehicle.
He was watching all the systems as Rhino powered across the sea.
“There she blows!” Mark watches as Aylin throws up again for the third time today.
Hatter gives him the middle finger as she throws up again. The first few days had been smooth sailing. After that, they ran into some rough weather. That’s when she started throwing up from the rough seas.
It was lucky that Terry had packed some barf bags. Aylin started using them up, after the first day. Normally, she wasn’t affected by seasickness, but lately, she has been throwing up almost every day.
After a few more days, they finally arrive in Texas in a port town named Port Isabel. As soon as Terry drives Rhino out of the ocean, Aylin drops the rear ramp and runs out. She drops to her knees and kisses the ground. She never wants to travel the ocean again inside something so small.
Shade comes walking out of Rhino with a smile on his face. He watches Aylin as she kisses the ground.
“I feel cheated on.”
“You shouldn’t and I am never doing that again.” Aylin stands and looks around.
She spots some vehicles coming towards them. She looks towards Shade “are we expecting anyone?”
“No, not that I know of.” Shade didn’t hear anything from Terry.
“Terry, we have incoming. Do you know who they are?” Shade touched his earpiece.
Terry yawns as he sends two of the drones out to identify the vehicles coming towards them. The drones fly over them, as the images are scanned into the computer to be identified. The computer identifies the vehicles as belonging to ICE.
“They’re with ICE, Shade. If they give you any problems, just show your special agent badge.” Terry knew they shouldn’t have any problems.
Agent Nicholas had received information about a weird vehicle traveling near the shore. He looks at the vehicle in front of him and wonders what the hell it was. He notices that two individuals were standing at the rear of the strange vehicle. He watched as two drones launch from the strange vehicle and scan their cars.
“Hey Nick, did you see that?” Agent Hawley saw the drones as they flew over them.
“Yeah, I saw them. I’ve never seen anything like them before.” Agent Nickolas wonders if they were Cartels or someone else.
As he and his team surround the vehicle and the people outside of the vehicle. He notices one person was a white face female, that look like she was a clown or something. The other was a young man that looked like he was in his late teens.
“Alright, you two stay where you are. Who are you and what is the vehicle and is there a person inside?” Agent Nickolas saw the drones
hovering over the strange vehicle and looking at them.
Aylin looks at the ICE agent and notices there were several of them and they had surrounded them. She doesn’t bother to put her hands up.
She just stands there and let Shade handle everything.
“We’re special agents and this vehicle is an experimental vehicle that we are conducting field test.”
“Let me see your badges.” Agent Nickolas wanted to see if they were telling the truth.
“Sure.” Shade grabs his badge slowly and shows it.
Aylin digs her badge out and shows it. She makes sure to hold it out front for them to see.
“Cover me.” Nickolas walks towards Aylin and Shade.
He stops at Shade first to look at his badge. He notices that Shade’s badge said he was a special agent with the US Marshal service. He walks over to look at Aylin’s badge and notices her badge was registered with the Marshal service as well.
“Who’s in the vehicle?” Nickolas glances towards the weird-looking vehicle.
“The engineer of the vehicle, who is a US Marshal.” Shade knew Terry still had his US Marshal badge and his MI 5 credentials from when Anika and her team worked in England.
“Tell them to come out here.”
“He doesn’t have to tell me anything.” As Terry steps down the ramp from the rear of Rhino.
“I want to see your Id.” Nickolas looks at Terry.
“No problem.” Terry pulls his wallet from his back pocket and shows his US Marshal badge as well.
Nickolas looks at Terry’s identity and back at Terry. He hands the badge back to Terry.
“So, what are three special agents doing, field testing this vehicle? Also, why didn’t you come through a normal entry point?” Nickolas looks at Terry for an answer.
“Well, since I’m the engineer of it, I asked for the assignment. As for the other two. We have worked together before and so the higher-ups sent them with me. To answer your second question, we just got done crossing the ocean in it. Any more questions?”
“I want to look inside it, to make sure you aren’t smuggling anyone or anything in.” Agent Nickolas wanted to see the inside of the vehicle.
“Sorry, you aren’t cleared to see the inside of it.”
“Well, since I can’t see the inside of it, it's not going anywhere, until I do.” Agent Nickolas wasn’t going to take no for an answer.
A sly smile appears on Terry’s face. He looks directly into agent Nickolas’s eyes “you don’t have the authority to detain me and also, I have more firepower than you do. Do you see those two drones? They are equipped with mini-guns capable of cutting you and your team in half.
Also, there’s more where they come from. Also, these other two agents can take your whole team out, without breaking a sweat. So, if you want this to get messy, we can. Now, get the fuck out of my way.”
Agent Nickolas looks into Terry’s eyes and noticed he wasn’t kidding. He hears the whine of the minigun on the drones whining up.
“I would do what he says, Mr. ICE.” Hatter was ready to strike.
“I won’t be intimidated by you or anyone.”
“Let me put it into terms you will understand. You don’t have the clearance to enter my vehicle. I’m not going to give you the clearance and if you continue to stand in my way. I will drop you and your whole team. Now, get the hell out of my way.” Terry wasn’t going to play games with this person.
“Fine, you can go your merry way, but I’ll be watching you.” Agent Nickolas figures he could tail them.
“Fine with us. Now, I’ll see you later, agent.” Terry turns and walks back inside Rhino.
Aylin and Shade follow behind him. Shade sits at the co-pilot station and Aylin sits behind Terry.
“Hey Terry, those Border Patrol agents are still following us.” Shade was watching the rear-view camera systems.
Terry glances at the radar system on his side and notices he had four cars following behind them. A sly smile appears on his face “let’s have
some fun with these agents.”
“Oh, goodie, we get to play!” Aylin slaps her hands together and rubs them.
“I think Terry has a different idea.” Shade knew how excited Aylin gets when action is required.
“Man, you take all the fun out of things.” Aylin crosses her arms under her breasts.
“You’ll get to have some fun, Aylin.” Terry activates the smokescreen and watches as the smoke cloud obstructs the view of the people following them.
He pulls Rhino over on the side of the road and activates the blending skin covering Rhino. He watches as the cars enter the thick smoke cloud and drive right past them.
“Where did this smoke come from?” Agent Hawley saw the thick smoke cloud start to form.
“I don’t know, I want to know where that vehicle is going.” Agent Nickolas wanted to know if there were any illegal immigrants inside that vehicle.
Agent Nickolas and agent Hawley exist on the other side of the smoke cloud and don’t spot the vehicle they had been following. The other agents behind them are puzzled as well, as they keep going.
“Where did they go?” Agent Nickolas was puzzled.
They were only inside the smoke cloud for a short period. He continues driving down the road until he comes to a crossroad and wonders which direction the vehicle took. Agent Hawley was behind agent Nickolas and waiting to see where they were heading.
Rhino:
Terry, Shade, and Aylin watch as the agents drive by Rhino’s invisible form. Unless they moved or decide to open one of the doors or launch the drones. No one would know they had stopped on the side of the highway.
“Let’s sit here for a while and observe what agent Nickolas and his people will do.” Terry was enjoying playing cat and mouse with the agent.
When the agents get out of camera range, Terry quietly launches the stealth drone. The design was based on the one they stopped in England. He locates them and watches as they split off to cover different routes.
“You’re mean, Terry.” Shade looks at Terry.
“You haven’t seen anything yet.” Terry flies the drone near the cars and tags them with GPS trackers.
“Is that what I think it is?” Shade didn’t know Terry could do that.
“Yep! Now we will know exactly where they are and avoid them.” Terry recalls the drone and waits a little while longer.
“You know, Shade and I can go and have some fun with them. Lead them away from you and join up afterward.” Aylin wanted to get out of Rhino for a while.
Terry turns around his seat to look at Aylin. He could tell she was bored and antsy.
“Alright, meet up with me at these coordinates.” Terry transfers the coordinates to the onboard computer system in Shade’s and Aylin’s helmets.
“Yeah! I get to have some fun.” Aylin jumps up out of her seat excited.
Shade just shakes his head as he grabs his motorcycle suit and places his sword on his back. He grabs his favorite shades and puts them on as he grabs his helmet. He notices Aylin was already ready. She was holding a paintball gun in her hands.
“What are you going to be doing with that?”
“Making modern art.” A mischievous smile appears on her face.
Shade just shakes his head, as he mounts his motorcycle. He lowers the visor on his helmet as he unlocks the motorcycle “we’re ready, Terry.
Open the back door.”
The back ramp starts to lower. Shade shoots out first and turns around to head towards his target. He spots Aylin jumping out on her
motorcycle and does the same thing he did. She zooms right by him.
“Show off!” Shade increases speed and follows behind Aylin.
When they come to the crossroads, Aylin turns left to go after agent Nickolas’s car. Shade goes straight after agent Hawley’s car. Shade figures it won’t take him long to catch up to agent Hawley’s car.
Aylin spots agent Nickolas’s car ahead of her, after a while. She zooms past him and starts shooting his front windshield with the paintball gun. The balls impact the front windshield, covering it in bright purple paint.
Agent Nickolas spots a person on a motorcycle approaching him extremely fast. He tries to get an idea of who it is when they pass him on the
right. The problem is, he can’t see the person, because the helmet covering the person was blacked out.
When the person starts shooting at him, he tries to avoid them. However, his front windshield gets hit anyway with bright purple paint. He pulls over onto the shoulder of the road because he can’t see out the front windshield.
He gets out of his car and looks towards the person on the motorcycle. He notices the person had stopped to take a picture of him. The person on the motorcycle starts coming towards him again. He goes to pull his weapon to protect himself, but the person on the motorcycle fires at him with the paintball gun and hits him.
He tries to wipe the paint off his face, as he tries to duck beside his car. He hears several paintballs hit his car. He pops back up and spots the rider heading off. He looks at his car and every inch of it was covered by paint.
Aylin had a smile on her face, after having fun with agent Nickolas. She took a picture of his car and Nickolas as well. She continues to head towards the meeting spot where Terry was supposed to be waiting for her and Shade.
Hatter and Shade meet up with Terry at the coordinates several hours later. The ramp on the back of Rhino opens and they pull inside. Once they were loaded, Terry starts heading towards a property that Bart’s company owns. There was supposed to be a transport waiting for them there to take them back to New York.
Shade looks over towards Hatter, after securing his motorcycle “did you have some fun?”
Hatter had a big ole smile on her face, as she lifts her helmet off. She looks over towards Shade “oh yes! I even took pictures.” She hands the camera she used to Shade.
Shade looks through the pictures and couldn’t believe what Hatter did to Agent Nickolas and his car. He wonders if Morgana would be able to post this footage on the web.
“Do you think, Morgana could post this on the web?” Shade didn’t know Morgana as well as Hatter.
“You could call and ask her.” Aylin looks at Shade.
“What are you two miscreants up to?” Terry peeks in on Aylin and Shade.
“Wondering if Morgana wouldn’t mind posting something on the web for us.” Shade looks at Terry.
“Well, if it's not too bad or disturbing, she might do it.”
“Alright, I’ll give her a call.” Shade dials Camelot’s phone number.
Camelot Network Solutions:
Linda finishes the last call request that came in and sends it to Tinker so she could dispatch a repair team out to their client. Just as she sends the request out, the main phone starts ringing. She picks it up and answers it.
“Good evening, Camelot Network Solutions, Linda speaking. How can I help you?”
“Hey, Linda, it's agent Mark. I need to speak with Morgana, is she available?”
“Let me check?” Linda checks to see if Morgana is available and her status button shows her in a conference currently.
“Agent Mark, she’s currently in a meeting. Would you like to leave a message for her or is there anyone else you would like to speak with?”
Mark has normally only spoken to Morgana. He wonders if one of her other companions could help him with his request.
“Yes, who normally works with Morgana on special projects for Jack Bounty? I’m one of his agents.”
“That would be either Gloria or Lancelot. Let me see if either of them are available for you.” Linda checks the status of Gloria and Lancelot.
Gloria has logged off for the day, but Lancelot was available. She sends a quick text to Lancelot to see if he wants to take the call.
Lancelot’s computer station:
“Take that, you moron.” An evil smile appears on Lancelot’s face.
He loved it when the Russian government sponsor hackers tried to hack Camelot’s systems or when they went after the clients protected by them. Coming after Camelot was a sure way for them to have their equipment destroyed. Arthur, Morgana, Gloria, and Tinker designed their system from the ground up and they had so many safeguards in place, not even the US government could break into their system.
He notices that a text box pops up on his screen and it was a request from Linda. He tells her to transfer the call to his desk. Morgana had given orders that any request from Jack’s people are to be handled right away.
Rhino:
Mark was on hold for a few seconds and then a male voice answer. The person had a French accent to their speech.
“This is Lancelot, how can I help you, Mark?”
“Hey Lancelot, I have some footage I want you to look at and post it on the web for us. However, can you make it as if the person in the footage sent it?” Mark figures it would be a slap in the face of the agent.
“Sure, send me the footage and I’ll do what I can with it.” Lancelot likes to make fools out of government agents.
“Sending the video now.” Mark sends the footage from the camera to Camelot’s cloud account.
Lancelot watches as the footage is received in the special setup cloud account for Jack’s agents. The cloud account was a little harder to hack and they could also see if there were any nasty hiding in the information.
“Alright, I’ve received it. I’ll contact you when I’m done setting everything up.”
“Thanks, Lancelot.”
“No problem. Stay out of trouble, out there.”
“I will. Bye.” Mark ends the call.
Camelot:
“Now, let’s see what fun I can have with you.” Lancelot gets to work on the footage.
Outside of Rhino:
Hatter had stepped outside of Rhino with Terry. Terry was looking for the eighteen-wheeler that was supposed to be coming to transport Rhino back to New York.
Terry looks at Hatter “so, what are you and Shade going to do when we get back?”
“Probably, visit our friends and check on a few people we normally take care of. Our friends Brandy and Leo look after them when we have to leave New York.” Hatter was thinking about Ms. Higgins.
She lived by herself and didn’t have anyone to look after her. Her children didn’t even bother to communicate with her anymore. Which was terrible because Ms. Higgins had a lot of stories about her life and was funny.
“How about you? What are your plans?” Hatter was curious.
“Make love to Dakota, work in my shop and spend time with my children. I never thought about being a father or being married after what happened to me. That was until Dakota came along and changed everything.”
“It sounds like almost every member of our team has some sort of sad story or bad past. You, it was the war, me it was my father and a crazy medical doctor, Dakota being betrayed by someone she trusted, Mom being betrayed by someone in the FBI, and Bart being betrayed by the government on a mission.”
“Yeah, we all have a tragic past and it has shaped us into who we are now. The thing is, I wouldn’t trade the life I have now for what it might have been. I’ve made my peace with what was done to me. So, have you as well. You have matured since we first met.”
“Not all the way. I’m still bat shit crazy and I still have moments where my body and mind remember what was done to it. That doctor was a sadist bastard and did all sorts of experiments on me, both physically and mentally. He fucked with my head really good.” Hatter balls her hands into a fist as some memories surface.
Terry could tell Hatter was experiencing a bad memory. He wraps his arms around her and holds her. He knew better than to hold her tight. She didn’t like that.
“You’re safe now, Aylin.” He just holds her until he feels her stop shaking.
Aylin takes a deep breath and tries centering herself. She hasn’t had a flashback like this in a long time. She also tries to get her anger under control, because right now she wanted to kill something.
As Shade walks out of Rhino, he spots Terry holding Hatter. He also noticed that her hands were balled into a fist.
“Ah, shit.” He rushes over to Hatter and Terry.
Terry spots Shade rushing towards him and Hatter. He figures he knew that Hatter was having a memory flashback.
“She’s alright, Shade. I have her.” Terry knew what to do from his experiences of having flashbacks as well.
“Just be careful, Terry. The Mad Hatter sometimes surface in her.”
“I know.”
While the three of them are standing around and talking, a black and blue color semi-truck, pulling a special trailer pulls up where they are. The front part of the semi had a huge sleeper area to it. It looked like a cross between an Rv and a semi-truck. It stops near Rhino and a middle-aged woman with pink bubble gum color shoulder-length hair, wearing a custom-fitted pair of black coveralls and black boots comes walking over to them.
Lisa Custance couldn’t believe the load she had been assigned to pick-up. She thought for sure, headquarters was going to send her out to the West coast to help that crew out. Instead, she had been sent to Texas to pick-up a custom-built vehicle to take back to New York.
When she entered the property where the cargo was supposed to be waiting on her, she saw the vehicle and the people who were going to be traveling with her. She was glad that she had taken her secondary rig, instead of Iron Horse.
She walks up to the three people. Two of them looked like they were hugging. She wonders what that was all about.
“Hi, I’m Lisa Custance with Coastal Trucking and I’m supposed to speak to a Terry Winters.” Lisa kept watching the three.
“I’m Terry Winters.” Terry slowly releases Aylin.
“Is that the vehicle I’ve been sent to pick-up and I would imagine that you three are my passengers?” Lisa looks at Shade and the young clown-looking woman standing near him.
“Yes, if you want, I can help load the vehicle into the specially constructed container for it.”
“Thanks. That would be helpful. The guys I picked it up from didn’t go over how it operated.” Lisa had to drive to Tennessee to pick it up.
“Yeah, I can imagine how difficult it was. Come on, and I’ll show you how it operates.”
“Thanks.” Lisa follows Terry.
“Well, I think we better get whatever gear we need.” Shade noticed Hatter had relaxed her hands.
“Yeah.” She was still trying to center herself. She grabs Shade’s hand and just holds it as they walk towards Rhino.
Terry’s Garage, New York:
Dakota and Ralph were busy opening the shop for business. Since Terry normally opened the shop in the morning. Now it fell upon Ralph and Dakota to open the shop.
Ralph walks into the office and spots Dakota fixing a pot of coffee. He knew Dakota and several guys including himself enjoyed fresh coffee first thing in the morning.
“Ah, fresh-brewed coffee. Nectar of the gods.”
“I hope you like it. I’m trying a new blend.” Dakota decided to try a different blend of coffee than she normally buys.
“Well, whatever it is, it smells nice.” Ralph had inhaled the scent coming from the coffee.
Dakota sits down at her desk and logs onto her computer system. She couldn’t wait for Terry to come back. She checks the emails waiting for her to answer.
Once the coffee is ready, Ralph pours himself a cup. He puts a cap on the coffee cup and heads out to start on the customer car first on the list.
Lisa’s Eighteen-Wheeler:
Terry couldn’t believe that they were only an hour out from his garage. The past three days have been relaxing. He could have driven Lisa’s truck and let her get some rest, but she didn’t like anyone driving her truck, which he could understand. He didn’t like anyone driving his vehicles either.
Hatter and Shade had taken their motorcycles out a few times during the trip. Hatter had sped past a couple of State Troopers that had set up a speed trap. She didn’t bother to stop for them and let them chase after her. She didn’t have her paintball gun with her, but she did have her needler with her. So, she shot the tires out a few times.
Shade couldn’t believe what Hatter had done to the few State Troopers that were dumb enough to chase after her. He had one State Trooper chase after him because he mistook him for Hatter. He easily lost him and managed to get back onto Rhino.
He holds Aylin as they sat on the sofa in the extended cab. The two of them planned on visiting their friends and afterward, heading towards their favorite pizza joint.
“Are you happy we're back in New York?”
“Yes. South America was nice, but I’m happy to be back home.” Aylin couldn’t wait to see her friends.
“Well, according to Lisa and Terry we should be home in about an hour.” Shade places a kiss on Aylin’s cheek.
“Good.” Aylin leans back against Shade.
“Oh, come on you morons. Do you have to rubberneck?” Lisa couldn’t believe that they ran into a back-up because people were rubbernecking to look at the three accidents.
Terry just smirks at Lisa’s comment. He glances over towards her “I figure you would have more patience.”
“Normally, I do. I run into this type of stupidity all the time. Today, however, I just don’t understand why people must rubberneck. If you have seen one accident, you have seen them all.”
“I agree, it doesn’t do any good rubbernecking just to see who or what vehicles got damage.” Terry hated rubbernecking as well.
Lisa spots the street she needs to turn down. It was big enough for her truck.
“I’m glad this street is wide enough for me.”
“If it wasn’t, we could have come in off another route to my shop. Just back the trailer into the storage lot and I’ll move it later.”
Ralph spots a nice-looking eighteen-wheeler coming down the street. He notices it was heading towards the storage lot. He rushes over to the gate and opens it. Luckily, there wasn’t anything in the way.
Lisa swing her truck forward enough and line the trailer with Rhino on it with the entrance of the gate. She backs up until the trailer is inside the fence.
“That should do it.” Lisa stops her truck.
Terry hops out of the truck and knocks on the extended cab to let Shade and Hatter know they were home as he walks by. He starts securing the trailer and disconnecting the trailer lines from Lisa’s truck. He makes sure that the special travel trailer for Rhino is secured.
“Alright, Lisa. You can pull forward.”
Lisa pulls forward and lets the trailer slide off the hitch. She turns to face up the street and park in front of the garage. She gets out and walks back to where Aylin, Shade, and Terry were standing. A young man was standing there with them.
“It’s good you’re back, boss.” Ralph was happy Terry was back.
“Hey, Ralph. Do you have a car I can borrow?” Shade looks at Ralph.
“Give them the keys to the Fusion in the back, Ralph.” Terry trusted Shade with one of his loaners.
“Okay, boss.” Ralph turns to head towards the office.
Lisa passes Ralph on her way towards Terry. She was curious why she dropped the trailer here at a garage.
“Well, it was nice transporting you and your team, Terry.”
“Where will you go from here?” Terry was curious.
“I’m to deadhead to the Eastern hub from here. There’s supposed to be a load coming in for me.” Lisa has already received her next assignment.
“Well, good luck and safe journey, Lisa.” Terry walks over and shakes Lisa’s hand.
Lisa shakes Terry’s hand. A smile appears on her face.
“If you ever need help, you know how to get in touch with me.”
“I promise.” Lisa waves goodbye and head towards the cab of her truck.
After Lisa gets in her truck and drives off. Aylin and Shade leave as well. Terry does one more check on Rhino’s trailer, before heading into the office to see and hug Dakota.
This is a continuation of events that took place in Blue Lace Chapter 25.....
Jester heft’s the unconscious lizard guy from the SUV into the black and gold private Lear Jet she came to Dallas, Texas in. Once he was inside the plane, she drags his heavy-ass self over to one of the black leather seats and buckle him in for the flight back to New York. She stands in front of his unconscious self “you are as heavy, as you are ugly.”
Jester couldn’t understand why anyone would modify their body to look like a lizard. Especially this stupid asshole. Didn’t he know it made him stick out and easier to track? Not that she was relying on his looks to track him down. The last time she fought this asshole, she used the tracking spray that the CIA had developed.
Anika had gotten it from Cheshire and gave everyone two spray bottles to use. Since she also worked as a bounty hunter when they weren’t working on cases for Jack or National Security matters. She used it to track her targets as well.
“Alright, Patricia I’m all loaded.” Jester closes the door of the Lear Jet.
She walks over and sits down on one of the leather chairs and relaxes. She feels the jet start taxing down the runway and lift off the tarmac.
Once they were in the air, she gets up and fixes herself a drink, and sits back down in her seat. She pulls out her custom-built tablet and hooks it into the tablet she recovered from the wrecked car.
She notices that it had been tracking a GPS tracker attached to Mrs. Harding’s car. She looks at when the tracker had been activated and how long they had been tracking her. According to the information she was looking at. Alfonso and his crew have been tracking this woman for at least a few days. Which explains why he left New Jersey to come here.
“You’ve been a very bad boy, Alfonso.” Jester looks at Alfonso’s unconscious body.
She takes a sip of the drink and digs through the information on why he left. She knew Alfonso and his crew were hired hitmen and wanted several kidnappings and murder attempts. Their slimeball lawyer Michael Clayton was very good at getting charges against his clients dropped. Mr. Clayton made millions of dollars and worked for some of the worst sleaze’s balls in New York, New Jersey, and Chicago.
She also knew, he had a thing for young blonde hair women like her. That was how she learned about where Alfonso had been hiding in New Jersey. Sometimes being an attractive girl like her came in handy.
She looks through the tablet some more and finds bank transfers and other things she could use. The hit on Mrs. Harding had been paid for by a client named Zheng Sik-ho. She searches the national criminal database and Interpol. She starts the search and waits to see what the results are. In no time she gets a result from Interpol and the DEA database.
He was a known drug dealer that dealt in trafficking cocaine, heroin, fentanyl, and a few other custom-made drugs. He was wanted in China, Japan, England, and a few other countries.
“Why would a drug lord like Mr. Sik-ho be interested in Mrs. Harding?” Jamie searches for Mrs. Harding.
She looks at the results as they come up. According to Fortune 500, she was one of the top cellphone manufacturers around. Her company just recently released a new cellphone capable of doing things even Apple couldn’t do. Also, she owned several telecommunications companies and television stations around, next to the ones Mr. Bounty owned.
She does some more searching and discovered that her company does business with a company called Black Angel Protections. According to the news article, they just bought a building over at 9696 Skillman Street, Dallas, Texas. Jester remembered seeing the GPS map and the activities from it. She brings the GPS map up and locates the address that Mrs. Harding has been to.
The building she stopped at several times, matches the building that the article said Black Angel Protection Services bought. She brings up the owner of Black Angel Protection Services and saw that the owner was Andy Shawn Blake. She researches Andy Shawn Blake and finds out that he was the oldest son of a woman named Dr. Janet Elizabeth Blake of Blake Medical Supply.
“What is your connection to Mr. Blake, Mrs. Harding?” Jamie takes a sip from her drink.
She goes back and finds an article that a Dallas Newspaper did on Mrs. Harding. She was in the social section of the newspaper she hosted a lot of social events or attended them. She has been photographed at several important social events that took place in Texas.
She activates the business card she gave Mrs. Harding. The card itself had a tracking device built into it. It was unique and clever. As long as there is a source of light, the card could recharge its tiny battery. A map comes up on her screen and shows that the card was located at a private hospital owned by Blake Medical.
“What is your connection to Blake Medical?” Jamie was puzzled.
She does some more searching and comes across a news report of a drug that could change men into women called Blue Lace. She figures that it must have been that drug that changed her into a woman. It was a good thing Hatter got to her, instead of Shade. A smile appears on her face and wonders what type of woman Shade would have turned into?
Jamie covers up a yawn as she tries to contact Anika to let her know she was on her way back to New York with Alfonso. It was too bad she had to kill the others, but they left her no choice. She was loving the new exploding metal cards and throwing knives she got from her weapon supplier.
After a few minutes, Anika’s face appears on Jamie’s tablet screen. Jamie noticed that she was home and had Kiera with her.
“Hey boss, I’m on my way home with Alfonso. I had to use the local cleaners to clean up a mess he caused and get rid of the bodies of his associates.”
Anika looks at Jamie’s face on her television set. She was just getting ready for work when Jamie called.
“Were there any other causalities?”
“Alfonso and his crew went after a woman by the name of Felica Harding. She’s somehow connected to Blake Medical and Black Angel
Protection Services, but I can’t find out how. She’s the owner of a cellphone company and owns several telecommunication companies like your brother.”
“Do you know who hired Alfonso?” Anika was curious as well.
“Yeah, I tracked the money he received from a known drug lord by the name of Zheng Sik-ho. He was originally from China but left after the
Chinese government tried to arrest him for drug trafficking. According to what I found so far; I think he is responsible for the manufacturing of a drug called Blue Lace. I also think it was the same drug that changed me.” Jamie wasn’t sure, but she guessed it had something to do with him.
“It’s possible. Did any of Alfonso’s men have any modifications done to them?”
“Yeah, some of them had their face or upper torso made to look like they had scales or skin like a lizard or Dragon. What is going on with people with these modifications done to their body?” Jamie thought it was weird to want to be like a lizard.
“I don’t know, but lately things have been getting weird out on the streets of New York and New Jersey. How soon will you be landing?” Anika was almost ready for work.
“In a few more hours. Afterward, Patricia has to take the plane in for its annual checkup.” Jester knew Patricia stays busy with all the Jets Mr. Bounty owns.
“Alright, if you need anything else. Terry and Dakota are available. Hatter and Shade are busy tracking down a gun dealer that is selling ghost-made AR15’s out on the streets.”
“They should gather up all those guns and destroy them. There’s no reason for the average citizen to own one.” Jester hated assault rifles and wish something would be done about them.
“Well, you know what my brother says about guns. He says if you pick one up and point it at him, you better kill him. Because he is going to kill you.” Anika knew Jack took gun responsibility seriously.
“After what I have seen of your brother. I would be scared to point a gun at him. He and Mrs. Cheshire are deadly.” Jester knew the two of them were very deadly.
“Well, be careful and let me know when you land. I have to get to work.”
“Alright, Anika.” Jester ends the video call with Anika. She puts everything away and relaxes for a while. She’ll be happy when they land.
She hopes no more surprises are waiting for her. She closes her eyes after putting her empty glass between her leg and the chair arm. She’ll put it in the sink later on.
Several hours later:
“Hey Jamie, wake up. We’re about to land.” Patricia had put the Jet on autopilot so she could grab something to snack on.
When she went to grab something to eat, she notices that Jamie was curled up in the seat she was sitting in and was sound asleep. A smile had appeared on her face. She knows Jamie has been very busy and flying always puts her to sleep.
“Okay, thanks.” Jamie stretches as she stands up and put the glass she drank from in the sink.
She looks at Alfonso and notices he was still out. Which was good, because that meant she didn’t have to fight him or have him struggle while
she moved him. She had the counter agent, just in case she needed to wake him up. She sits back down as she feels the plane start its approach.
The landing always made her feel scared because it was like a controlled drop out of the sky. She feels the wheels touch the asphalt as the plane starts to slow down. She watches as Patricia taxis the plane over to the private hangar Mr. Bounty owned.
When it comes to a complete stop, she opens the door and steps out of the plane. The armor ex-police interceptors drove to the hangar was right where she left it. She only uses it for her bounty jobs. She wasn’t a fighter like Shade and Hatter. Plus, she enjoyed chasing down crooks and bringing them to justice.
She moves Alfonso’s unconscious body over to the armored ex-police interceptor and secures him in the back seat. She grabs the rest of her gear and put it in the cargo area of the armor ex-police interceptor. She goes back inside the plane to speak with Patricia.
She spots Patricia shutting everything down in the plane. She wonders when she is taking the plane to be inspected.
“I thought you were getting the plane inspected?”
“I am, but it's not until tomorrow. I’m going out tonight and visiting some of my friends.” Patricia grabs her overnight bag from storage.
“Oh, do you need a ride?” Jamie didn’t mind giving Patricia a ride.
“Thanks, but my friend is on their way to pick me up. What are you going to do with sleeping beauty?”
“Take him to a secure cell for now, before I torture him for information. I’m going to let him sleep off the drug I knocked him out with. While he’s doing that, I might go and hang out with my mother some.” Jamie always tried to spend some time with her mother.
“Aren’t you going to see Hatter and Shade?” Patricia knew Hatter adopted Jamie as her sister.
“They are working on a case and Dakota is babysitting Bree.” Jamie knew Dakota enjoys having Bree over at her house.
“Well, I’m off. You have a good day.” Patricia exists from the plane.
Jamie follows behind her and gets into her armor ex-police interceptor. She watches as Patricia locks the plane up, before walking out of the hangar. Jamie drives out and drives towards the holding area where they keep prisoners until Alpha team can transport them.
After dropping Alfonso off at the holding center. She heads home to see her mother. When she pulls up into the driveway, she parks the armored ex-police interceptor where she normally parks her Camaro. The Camaro was parked at the location she got the armor ex-police interceptor from. So, if she wanted her car back, she had to return the armor ex-police interceptor.
She walks into the house and saw her mother watching one of her favorite shows. Betty had the day off from her job and was spending it at home catching up on chores around the house. Jamie has been contributing to the bills and whatever repairs that needed to be done around the house.
“How was your trip, sweetie? Did you get the bail jumper you were after?” Betty knew Jamie had gotten her Bounty Hunting license from New
York a few months ago. All her experience as a troubleshooter for Anika Jagger was helping her in her bounty hunting job.
She was also proud that Jamie got her bachelor’s degree in criminal justice. She could have joined the police force or any law enforcement agency. But instead, she was working as a special agent for Anika’s Jagger.
“Yes ma’am, I caught him, and I have some questions I need answers to before I turn him over to the authorities.” The one question Jamie wanted answers to, was why Alfonso killed her friend Kyle.
He was trying to get out of that life and according to everything she found out from investigating his death. Alfonso was the one who killed him. It would have been one thing for Alfonso to simply kill Kyle, but no. He had to dismember her friend and leave his body where everyone could see his handy work.
“What are your plans for the rest of the day, sweetie?” Betty looks at her daughter.
“Watch what you have in mind, mom?” Jamie knew her mother enjoy spending time with her.
“How about, we go and have a girl’s day out, together?”
“Only if you let me pay for everything, mom.” Jamie wanted to treat her mother to something special.
“You don’t need to do that sweetie, but I’ll let you.” Betty knew better than to argue with her daughter.
“Thank you. Let me go and change, first mom.” Jamie wanted to get out of her Jester outfit, first.
“Okay, sweetie. I’ll be waiting here for you.”
“Okay.” Jamie heads upstairs to her bedroom and changes out of her outfit.
She freshens up and put on a nice maxi dress that hugs her figure. Anika had given it to her as a birthday present. She puts on the matching three-inch open-toe heels and brushes her long blonde hair out. She looks at herself in her make-up mirror and put on very light makeup.
Jamie walks downstairs to where her mother is waiting, with her purse slung on her shoulder. She looks toward her mom “I’m ready.”
“Good.” Jamie and her mother walk out to her mother’s car and take it to the spa.
The place they went to was called Spavegan. It was owned by Violet Ellen Bond. She owned a bunch of successful massage parlors and spas
in California, before selling them and moving to New York. She was also an ex-bond girl as well.
Jamie pulls into the driveway of the parking lot and parks her mother’s car. The two of them get out and walk inside the Spa.
“Welcome ladies to Spavegan, how can I help you today?” Christina looks at the two women that walked in.
“We would like to get the works today if it is all possible. My employer Anika Jagger sent us.” Jamie knew Anika always came here to be pampered.
A smile appears on Christina’s face. She knew Mrs. Jagger was told that if any of her employees came and mentioned her name. They were to give them the royal treatment.
“Right.” Christina summons Trish to come and take care of Jamie and her mother.
Hours Later:
Betty and Jamie return home after their visit to Spavegan and go out to eat at LeRoyal’s. Betty enjoyed herself at the spa. It has been a long time since she has been pampered and treated like she was.
“Thank you, sweetie.” Betty looks toward her daughter.
“You’re welcome, mom.” Jamie was happy she could treat her mother to a nice spa day and a nice dinner afterward.
She goes upstairs to her bedroom and changes out of her dress. She still had to interrogate Alfonso and find out why he did what he did to Kyle. Also, why did he go after Mrs. Harding as well? Once she is changed, into a different set of working clothes. She says goodbye to her mother and heads back to the detention center.
Detection Center:
Alfonso wakes up and finds himself hanging by his arms from a hook, suspended above a tub of water. He spots the blonde hair girl that took him and his men down. She was dressed differently than the last time he saw her.
“Ah, sleepy beauty wakes up.” Jamie looks at Alfonso as he hung naked above the water.
“Where am I, BITCH?” Alfonso looks at the blonde-haired woman.
Jester grabs her walking cane and shocks Alfonso in the middle of the chest with it. She holds the cane against his bare chest for a few seconds, before she stops shocking him.
“I don’t answer to bitch or any other derogatory word either. But to answer your question. You’re back in New York and you’re going to answer for crimes you have committed. If you don’t answer me, I’m going to drop you into this huge tank and drop this live cable into the tank and watch you fry.” Jester holds up the electrical cable.
“I ain’t telling you anything, bitch!” Alfonso spits at Jester.
“Wrong answer.” Jester steps on the pedal remote and watches as Alfonso is lowered into the tank.
She puts the electrical cable into the water and watches as Alfonso shakes. She pulls it out and looks at Alfonso “are you going to talk now?”
Alfonso spits at Jester again. He gets shocked again as the electricity is added to the water. He shakes as it courses throughout his body. After a few seconds, he stops shaking.
He stops shaking after a few seconds. He could feel his heart skip a beat as he looks at the blonde hair woman.
“Do you want to answer me now?” Jester normally likes torturing people, but this guy hurt her friend and she wanted him to pay for it.
“I’m not going to talk BITCH!” Alfonso was getting angry.
“Oh, well. I was hoping to avoid this, but you have given me no choice.” Jester raises Alfonso out of the water.
She cuts the electricity off and reaches for the blow torch she picked up from Home Depot. She also grabs a pair of forceps and reaches for one of his testicles and clamps onto it. She stretches the testicles and ignites the blowtorch and looks at Alfonso “last chance before I remove part of your manhood.”
“You wouldn’t dare.” Alfonso didn’t think she’ll do it.
“He doesn’t know me very well, does he?” Jester says those words in her Bugs Bunny voice.
She brings the blowtorch to his stretched testicle and burns the skin. She concentrates on burning through the scrotum as she hears him scream. The smell of burnt flesh drifts upwards from the brunt skin.
Alfonso trashes as he feels his left testicles being burnt off by the blowtorch. She removes the testicle and holds it up to his face “one down, one to go.”
Alfonso just hangs there in pain. He looks at the blonde hair woman “I’ll talk.”
“I thought so. Now, tell me why did you chop up Kyle Ackehurst?” Jester looks at Alfonso for an answer.
“No one leaves my gang once they join. Plus, he was snitching to law enforcement. So, an example had to be made of him. Why does it matter to you?” Alfonso looks at Jester.
“Because he was my friend and I can’t let what you did, go unanswered.”
“What type of bounty hunter are you?” Alfonso just looks at Jester with a puzzled look on his face.
“A vengeful one. Now, why did you go after Mrs. Harding?” Jester wanted an answer to that question.
“Because there was a million-dollar contract on her. Every hitman and contractor is going to go after her.”
“Why? Why is someone paying a million dollars to kill her?” Jester wanted to know.
“I don’t know, and I don’t care. Mr. Sik-ho was offering a million-dollar contract on her, and I wanted to collect on it.” Alfonso so wanted that money.
“What’s with this lizard look? Why do you and your men do this to yourself?” Jester has been puzzled by their look.
“There’s more going on than you realize.” Alfonso looks at his testicle setting on a table near them.
“Well, I think I am going to remove your other testicle for what you did to my friend. I might remove an arm as well.” Jester picks the blowtorch up and uses the forceps to grip the right testicle and remove it.
She blocks out the screams from Alfonso. She was going to make this guy pay for what he did to her friend. After she removes his testicle, she removes his right arm from his elbow down. He tortured her friend and made him a quadriplegic.
Once she is done removing his arm. She makes sure his wound is taken care of. She’ll have to take him to the hospital, so they can treat his burned-off lower arm.
She calls the people they use to transport their prisoners. She makes sure she collects the bounty on Alfonso and gives it to her friend to help him. She cleans up her mess at the detection center and head home, after throwing up several times.
Instead of heading home, Jamie heads toward Anika’s place. When she arrives, it was kind of late, but she did let Anika know she was
dropping by. When Jamie goes up and rings the doorbell of Anika’s townhouse. The door opens and a young teenage girl with straight
shoulder-length platinum hair opens the door. She was wearing a candy cane stripe one-piece footsie pj’s. Her right eye was black and blue. Her left forearm was in a pink cast that had all sorts of writing on it. She had green eyes as well.
“Hey, Jester. Mom is in the living room.” Debbie steps aside to let Jester in.
“How are you feeling, Debbie?” as Jester steps into the house.
“I’m okay, I guess. I had a nightmare and couldn’t sleep.” Debbie was lucky that Anika rescued her from her abusive brother.
“I’m sorry to hear that.” Jester knew Debbie came from an abusive family.
Debbie’s birth parents had died from using spiked drugs and her older brother was given custody of her. However, he was very abusive and
sexually assaulted her as well. Anika had to step in and rescue her.
Debbie closed the front door behind Jester and headed into the living room with Jester. She walks over and lays down on the sofa, resting her head on Anika’s lap. She didn’t want to go back to her bedroom and sleep by herself.
Anika covers up Debbie and lets her rest her head on her lap. She strokes Debbie’s hair as she watches Jester sit down in the chair near the sofa.
“What brings you by at this hour.” Anika strokes Debbie’s hair and looks at Jester.
“Alfonso said he hurt my friend to show that you can never leave his gang. He also was punishing Kyle for working with law enforcement.” Jamie saw that Debbie was covered up as she lay on the sofa.
“How about why he went after Mrs. Felica Harding?” Anika could feel Debbie relaxing and starting to fall asleep.
“It was all about the contract put out on her. A Mr. Sik-ho put the contract out on Mrs. Harding and didn’t give a reason why. He did say that the contract was an open one. So, multiple hit men and contract killers are going to want to collect on it.”
“I’ll have Morgana dig into Mrs. Harding's history and find out why Mr. Sik-ho wants her dead. Did you turn Alfonso over to the authorities?”
“Yes, but he won’t be having kids and he’ll need an artificial arm now. I removed the lower part of his arm for what he did to my friend.” Jamie wanted to do more for Alfonso.
“You have more self-control than I would.” Anika would have killed him outright for what he did.
“I know, he doesn’t deserve to live. When I asked him why he and his men make themselves over to look like lizards. He said that more things were going on, then I would know. Do you have any idea what he is talking about?” Jester was puzzled by that statement.
“I have no idea what he is saying. Maybe, you, Mark, and Aylin should investigate what he means.” Anika was curious as well.
“I think I will. The bounty money I got, I gave it to Kyle. He’s going to need it.” Jester knew Kyle was going to need all the support he can get.
“Keep me informed about your friend. I’ll see if I can get my brother to set up a fund for him.” Anika figures she and Jack can set up a fund for Kyle.
“Is there anything else?” Anika could sense something was bothering Jester.
“Anika, I normally don’t torture people. I normally let Aylin do it or Mark. How do you separate yourself from what you are doing?”
“Just remind yourself it's nothing personal. When you interrogate someone, you’re trying to save people’s lives or in some cases, punish a person for what they did. In your case, you handled the situation with what was right for you. I would have cut Alfonso up and stuck his head on a pike.” Anika has started using her brother’s technique.
“If you start to have nightmares, from what you did. Let me know, okay?” Anika knew Jester wasn’t as crazy as Aylin, but she was still her adopted daughter.
“Thanks, Anika.” Jamie smiles at Anika.
Anika could feel that Debbie was sound asleep. She looks over towards Jamie “can you give me a hand with Debbie, please?”
“Sure.” Jamie gets up and walks over to pick Debbie up.
“Where do you want me to carry her too?”
“Take Debbie to my bedroom.” Anika couldn’t believe she was turning into a mother.
Justice was living with her boyfriend Ron in upper New York. She testified against Mr. Marcello and Anika killing the head of the Marcello family. She sat his head outside his place on a pike as Jack does.
Now Anika was the legal guardian of Debbie. Jamie lays Debbie down gently and tucks her in. From what she knows of Debbie’s past, she had a long road of recovery ahead of her.
Jamie leaves Anika’s bedroom. As she exists Anika’s bedroom, she spots Anika waiting for her.
“You did a good job, Jamie. I’ll get you that information on Felica Harding. Now go home and get some sleep, sweetie.” Anika hugs Jamie.
Jamie returns the hug. Afterward, she leaves Anika’s house and heads home. She checks on her mother, before heading to bed.
Ancient Egypt:
Taskhtali ran as fast as she could as the sands around her were sucked into the sky. Between the strong winds and the sand being sucked up into the atmosphere. It was causing static energy to develop. The mystical powers in the area caused the lighting to appear blue. Lightning would strike randomly around Taskhtali. She knew the lightning striking around her wasn’t normal. She could feel it.
Taskhtali doesn’t realize that the amulet she held in her hands is starting to glow. She held it tightly in her hands as she headed towards the temple of Dendur. As far as she knew, no one had used the temple in years.
Taskhtali felt the energy around her as all the hair on her body started to stand up. Even her long black hair was standing up as energy crackled around her. Just as she approached the door to the temple. Several blue lightning bolts strike the stone door, opening and forming a portal that sucks everything into it.
A blue bolt struck directly behind Taskhtali. The force from the lightning causes her to fly forward through the temple door.
The Temple of Dendur, Metropolitan Museum, New York:
Jester has been tracking the art thieves going around New York stealing from high-end homes and Museums. Tonight, they were making the mistake of robbing the Metropolitan Museum. As she watches them from her perch. She notices that the robbers have an inside man helping them. Two of the guards that guarded the place were helping them.
She looks up towards the sky and notices a thunderstorm is moving in. She checked the weather before she left her place, and the weatherman said the weather was going to be clear tonight. Jamie ensures she has enough video of the crime to stand up in court before stopping it.
She jumps down from where she had the camera set up. She had one of the new cop cameras built into her top hat and on her choker. She tosses the smoke pellets she likes using and dives through the cloud it creates.
“Hello, boys! It’s hammer time.” Jester strikes the nearest guy to her.
One of the security guards goes to pull his gun, but she smacks his hand with her cane. Jester looks at the security officer and wages her finger back and forth towards him. “Let’s leave the guns out of this.”
She whacks the security guard with her cane. She noticed the other guard moving to pull his gun. She causes a playing card to appear in her hand and throws it at his leather belt. The card slices through the leather belt. She tosses some quarter-size balls at him. They explode as soon as they hit him, and he drops to the ground like a rag doll.
She touches the security guard she was fighting with the tip of her cane and shocks the guard. She manages to touch him three more times before he falls unconscious. She turns and runs into the museum looking for two other guys. She knew they were somewhere in the museum.
“Come out, come out where ever you are.” Jester looks around for the other two men.
Just as she turns the corner to head into another portion of the museum, one of the robbers swings an ancient sword at her. She blocks the
sword attack with her cane.
“That wasn’t very nice.” Jester strikes back with her cane.
Jester gets into a sword fight with the robber. She parries and strikes during the sword battle. Usually, she would use her cane sword, but this guy used an ancient Roman-style sword. So, she was using her cane.
An evil smile appears on her face as she pulls the trigger on her cane. The taser built into the bottom of the cane activates. The energy from the club travels down the sword and strikes the robber.
“Oh, how shocking.” As she holds the trigger for a few minutes.
Jester watches as the robber shakes from the energy. She stops after a few minutes, and the person falls to the floor. They were still shaking from the electricity from the cane.
“One down, one to go.” Jester goes looking for the second person.
She creeps among the artifacts and antiques. She wonders where the person could be hiding. There was a nagging feeling that something wasn’t right in the air tonight.
She moves among the artifacts toward the Egyptian display. As she walks into the room, she notices The Temple of Dendur behind the glass encasement surrounding the temple. The front of it was glowing, and a strong wind could be heard. The light coming from the front of the temple starts getting brighter.
“What the hell is going on.” Jester could feel a strange energy in the air.
Just as she is about to investigate the display, the second robber jumps out from where they are hiding and tries to attack Jester. Jester turns and tries a new technique Cheshire showed her when she was in Montana. She strikes the pressure points quickly.
Just as she touches the last pressure points, the glass encasement surrounding the temple explodes. Strong winds and sand blow into the room. Sand starts filling the room, blinding Jester. She could feel the wind and sand as it rub her skin raw.
The room fills with blue and white light as a body comes flying out of the portal in front of the temple. The person slams into Jester, sending her and the person sliding across the floor. She hits her back against one of the pedestals that held an ancient artifact.
“Umf!” Jester looks at the woman lying across her lap.
She was glad her bodysuit absorbed the impact. She looked down at the woman and couldn’t believe how she was dressed. She has seen this style of dress in books on ancient Egyptians.
“I don’t know who you are, but we need to get you some medical attention.” Jester carefully stands up in her heels while holding the unconscious woman.
She spots a scarab-looking artifact lying only a few feet from her. She picks it up with her cane and carries the woman and the artifact out of the museum. She lays the woman down in the back of the van that belonged to her sister Aylin. Afterward, she goes back into the museum and starts zip-cuffing everyone.
She could hear the police sirens coming her way. She’ll wait until the police show up before leaving. She gives a copy of the video she has recorded to the lead cop before leaving.
Jester takes the woman back to her place and calls Elizabeth to meet her at home. Jester takes the unconscious woman to her new home. Her mother is living with a guy she met online. The guy was a few years older than her mother, but he treated her like a queen.
So, she moved out and was given one of Jack’s safe houses. It was located in the Bronx and had three bedrooms and three baths. It had a lovely yard and a garage to store her convertible Corvette.
When she arrives home, she spots Elizabeth’s car in her driveway. She goes around Elizabeth’s car and parks next to the side door to her house under the carport. She gets out of the van and waves to Elizabeth.
Elizabeth walks up to Jester “what trouble have you gotten into?”
“Not me this time. I had a person slam into me from some indoor sand storm.”
“Oh?” Elizabeth raises an eyebrow at Jester’s comment.
“Yeah, and you won’t believe how the person is dressed?” Jester opens the van door.
“After what I experienced with Lobelia and her friend. Nothing surprises me anymore.”
“What happened?” Jester hadn’t heard about the mission of Elizabeth, Leia, and some gothic girl named Cosmic.
“I’ll tell you later after we get this young woman inside and look over.”
“Okay.” Jester helps carry the young woman inside the house.
They carry her to one of the spare bedrooms and lay her on the bed. Jester helps undress her so that Elizabeth can examine her. While Elizabeth examines the woman, Jester looks at the woman’s clothes. She swears these clothes were of ancient design, but she couldn’t be sure. She needs to have them authenticated to be sure.
Elizabeth gives the unknown woman a complete examination. Physically, the only thing she could find were healed whipped marks and signs that the woman had been sexually abused several times. There was a lot of scar tissue inside her vagina, opening, and lining.
Jester picks the scarab up and looks at it. She knew nothing about Egyptian history or their items. She takes a picture of it and sends it to her email. She’ll look it up later.
Jamie walks back into the spare bedroom and watches Elizabeth as she finishes examining the woman. She knew Elizabeth was very thorough during a medical examination.
“How is she?” Jester stood a few feet away from the bed.
“Well, the good news is she’s okay. Her breathing is normal, her heartbeat is studied, and her pulse is within normal range. She’s got much scarring on her back and legs. She’s been repeatedly sexually assaulted.”
“Okay, what race or ethnicity would you say she is?” Jester was curious.
Elizabeth looks at the woman and thinks about how she looks. She noticed the olive skin color, the long black hair, and brown eyes. She could be mistaken for being from Iraq or Iran.
“Middle Eastern region, I would say.” Elizabeth was sure this woman came from those areas.
“Could she be from Egypt?” Jester looks down at the woman.
“Yeah, she could be. They used to have all different types from there.” Elizabeth wonders where she is from.
“How much do you know about ancient Egypt?” Jester is hoping Elizabeth can help her out.
“Not much. I never really study it. I love their artwork and engineering accomplishments. Why are you asking?” Elizabeth looks at Jester with a puzzled look on her face.
“Because this woman may have come from that period.” Jester was sure this woman came from the past.
“That’s impossible.” Elizabeth knew time travel was science fiction.
“Didn’t you say nothing surprises you anymore?” Jester was throwing Elizabeth’s words back at her.
“Come on, I’ll tell you what happened, and you can tell me how you came across this woman.”
Spirit World:
Taskhtali looks around her as mist floats by and swirls around her. She wonders where she is. The Egyptian god Anubis appears with a golden scale appearing next to him. He looks at Taskhtali “your heart must be weighted.”
“Am I dead?” Taskhtali didn’t know if she was still alive or dead.
Anubis reaches toward Taskhtali to grab her heart. Taskhtali tried to move but couldn’t as she watched Anubis’s hand comes closer to her.
“Not so fast, dog face.” A woman with blonde hair wearing a black magician leotard and a black top hat with symbols of diamonds, hearts, and spades running around the hat.
Taskhtali looks at the blonde hair woman. She didn’t know who the woman was, but she could feel an attraction to her.
“Who are you to interfere?” Anubis looks at the strangely dressed blonde hair woman.
A playful smile appears on Jester’s face. “I am this woman’s soul mate and protector. I will challenge you if you insist on weighing this woman’s heart.”
“Do you think you can defend this woman?” As more Egyptian gods and goddesses appear.
“Oh, that is so unfair. However, I can summon reinforcements as well.” Jester waves her hand, and sparkles emit from her hand. Where the sparks fall, people appear.
The first to appear is Mad Hatter Aylin with an evil smile on her face. The next to appear next to her is Shade, dressed in his traditional Blade outfit with two swords in his hands. On the other side of Hatter appears an Ice Angel with enormous bluish wings with snow falling and surrounding her. A colossal cat appears next to her.
Shade’s left side appears a she-wolf with white tip ears and a grey mask. On Hatter’s right side is another wolf with the same coloration but reverse. Behind them appears a cowboy. Next to him appears Wraith glowing an evil blue color. A Native American/Spanish woman appears next to the Wraith with handguns. Behind all of them appears a massive giant demon wolf with red eyes. Next to it was a big Asian White Tiger cat.
A smile appears on Bast’s catlike face. She knew who the giant White Tiger cat was. She knew the two in the back were the ones you didn’t want to mess with. Those two were known to kill anyone that they went after.
Jester looks at the gods “now, do you want to go to war, or do you want to go ahead resurrection Taskhtali?”
Anubis looks at Taskhtali and then over towards Jester. He could see a silver cord connecting them “would you give your soul for her?”
“My soul is only for her. So, back off, dog face.” An evil smile appears on Jester’s face.
Actual World, Jester’s Bedroom:
Jamie was lying in bed in a deep sleep. Her face showed different expressions while she slept. She couldn’t believe the dream she was having. She couldn’t think her whole family was showing up in it.
The whole dream was so weird, but she realized that she was fighting for the woman she had brought home. She wakes up and sits up in bed. She looked at her clock and noticed it was early in the morning.
She gets up and goes to check on the other woman. She stands in the room, looking at the woman sleeping peacefully in the bed.
“I guess me, and you are meant to be together.” Jester thought that she would marry a male when she became a girl.
She has no problem marrying another woman. She knew several people she associated with that were lesbians. Jester turns and heads towards the kitchen to fix herself some coffee.
Throughout the day, Jamie checks on the woman in her spare bedroom. She still doesn’t know what to make of her. She checks on her one more time in the evening, as she goes to bed.
Sometimes during the night, Taskhtali wakes up. She sits up in bed and wonders where she is. She gets out of bed and walks out of the room.
Some invisible force guides her to Jamie’s bedroom. She walks into the room and over to the bed where a blonde-haired woman was laying. She crawls under the covers and snuggles up to the woman.
Jamie feels someone get into bed with her. She notices it was the woman she rescued and the one from her dreams. She wraps her arms around the woman she saved and holds her tight. She doesn’t know why faith brought this woman to her, but she does know her future was with this woman.
During the night Jamie and Taskhtali slept. Their spirits merge. Everything Jamie has ever experienced in her life flows into Taskhtali. Everything Taskhtali has to experience flows into Jamie. Their hearts start beating in time with one another.
Taskhtali starts kissing Jamie fiercely and passionately. She causes Jamie to roll onto her back and straddle her waist. She makes sure her vaginal opening is over Jamie’s. Her body starts to change as a tail extends from her to the bottom of her spine and her eyes change into cat eyes. Her canines extend to sharp needle points. She slowly turns into a humanoid cat person.
She leans forward and bites Jamie at the bottom of her neck. She drinks some of Jamie’s blood. Afterward, Taskhtali starts kissing down Jamie's chest and sinks her teeth onto Jamie’s nipples. She sucks on Jamie’s nipples.
Jamie was woken up when Taskhtali started kissing her and forced her to lay on her back. She watched as Taskhtali turned into a humanoid cat person and started kissing down her body. She didn’t care that Taskhtali looked like a cat person.
She watches as Taskhtali turns around and buries her head between her legs. Taskhtali places her vaginal opening over her mouth. Jamie understood what Taskhtali wanted her to do. Jamie starts licking and exploring Taskhtali’s vaginal opening.
Taskhtali and Jamie spend the night exploring and tasting each other’s bodies. By the time they fall asleep. Both women felt like they had found something missing from their life. Taskhtali was sound asleep with her head resting on Jamie’s breasts.
Jamie wakes up first and discovered Taskhtali sound asleep next to her. Her head was resting on her left shoulder, with half her body snuggled against her. She wonders holding Taskhtali tight against her. Her mind was still sorting through Taskhtali’s memories. She figures that Taskhtali was doing the same.
She slowly extracts herself, so as not to wake up Taskhtali and heads towards the bathroom. She could still taste the fluids Taskhtali squirted into her mouth. It didn’t taste bad, just unusual. It wasn’t the first time she has tasted something weird.
She does her business and freshens her breath. While she is in the bathroom, Taskhtali comes stumbling in and walks over to the toilet. She sits down on it and does her business.
“Good morning, sweetie.” Jamie watches as Taskhtali sits on the toilet.
Taskhtali understood the words Jamie was speaking to her. A smile forms on her face “good morning, to you as well, my love.”
Jamie smiles as she watches Taskhtali pee. She continues to watch Taskhtali as she cleans herself and stands up off the toilet. “You know, I have so many questions for you.”
“I’m an open book.” Taskhtali walks closer to Jamie.
“I know, I have all your memories. But the one question that is on my mind, is how you changed into a humanoid cat last night?”
A playful smile appears on Taskhtali’s face “I was a priestess of Bastet. When I became one of her priestesses, I underwent a ritual which granted me the ability to turn into a cat.”
“Do you mean like a lion or tiger?” Jamie was curious.
“No sweetie, I turn into an ordinary house cat. It uses to allow those who worship Bastet to observe the pharaohs and to watch the ordinary citizens.”
“So, you were spies.” Jamie could see how being able to travel without being seen or recognized would be helpful.
“Not really, sweetie. We tried to help people.” Taskhtali walks up to Jamie and presses her body against Jamie’s.
Jamie wraps her arms around Taskhtali and pulls Taskhtali close to her body. She looks into Taskhtali’s brown eyes “I know what you went through, sweetie and I wish you never had to.”
“It’s in the past. At least I was given a second chance by the gods to have a better life.” Taskhtali kisses Jamie on the lips.
The next few days Taskhtali and Jamie spend enjoying each other’s bodies. Jamie couldn’t get enough of when Taskhtali squirts into her mouth when she reached an orgasm. Just as Taskhtali couldn’t get enough when Jamie squirted into her mouth.
Taskhtali talks Jamie into shaving her pubic hair into a heart shape. She loves the fact that Jamie was completely shaved. She shows Jamie the different cat breeds she can turn into.
“You know, Taskhtali it will be hard to identify you when you’re in your kitty cat form.” Jamie watches as Taskhtali assumes her human form and walks over to her.
Taskhtali leans her forehead and her nose against Jamie’s “you will always be able to find me. Our souls are linked now.” She kisses Jamie passionately.
The kiss leads to other activities for the next few hours. For the rest of the day, the two women stay naked and learn about each other. Jamie learns that Persian soldiers had been the reason Taskhtali had been running during the sandstorm that sent her through time. The object she had arrived with had been placed in her care since she was taken from the temple. All the other priestesses she uses to work and live with, had either been sold or killed. She had been one of the unlucky ones that had been sold.
The Persian commander bought her and raped her for the first few weeks. He enjoyed torturing her. He tried to force her to assume her cat form because he had heard rumors that priestesses like her could change. However, she refused to change. She knew what he wanted to do to her in her cat form.
On the third day, Jamie takes Taskhtali shopping. She knew from their merging of the minds, what type of clothing Taskhtali was interested in. She also has a wicked idea and buys a vibrator that Taskhtali could wear in her panties.
At first, Taskhtali doesn’t know what to make of the device, but after Jamie buys it and demonstrates it to her. She loves it. She buys a second one for Jamie to wear in her panties.
After buying clothes and sex toys. Jamie, takes Taskhtali to meet Shigeko. They arrive at the restaurant Shigeko’s husband owned and enter through the private entrance. They find Shigeko in her office doing paperwork.
“Knock, knock!” Jamie sticks her head into the office.
Shigeko looks up from the paperwork she was doing. She uses to be Anika’s assistant, but now she helped out her husband by handling all the paperwork for the restaurant.
“Jamie, what brings you here today?” a smile appears on her face.
“I have someone I want you to meet and arrange some papers for if you can.” Jamie pulls Taskhtali into Shigeko’s office and shuts the door behind her.
Shigeko looks at the woman Jamie was holding hands with. She was wearing a dress that stopped midway down her thighs. She had long straight black hair, dark olive color skin, and a nice shapely body. Her breasts were about the same size as Aylin’s. even in the heels, she was wearing, she was just a little taller than Jamie.
Taskhtali looks at the Asian-looking woman sitting behind a wooden desk. According to the memories she received from Jamie, her name was Shigeko. She handles all the paperwork for the group Jamie worked for. She was their bookkeeper and fixer.
“Please sit.” Shigeko watches as the two women move as one.
Jamie walks over to the chair in front of Shigeko’s desk and sits down first. She pulls Taskhtali down onto her lap and wraps her arms protectively around her. Both women look at Shigeko as she looks at them.
“Tell me everything from the beginning.” Shigeko could see a difference in Jamie as she held the other woman protectively.
Jamie tells her part first about how she came across Taskhtali and the strange dream she had facing off against ancient Egyptian gods and goddesses. She also informs Shigeko that Taskhtali is her soul mate. Jamie notices Shigeko making notes on a legal pad.
Shigeko observes how Taskhtali reacts when Jamie starts talking about her and their relationship. She notices how Taskhtali’s eyes had changed from human to cat-like. She wonders if Taskhtali was those strange characters she recently heard about.
“I have a question for you, Taskhtali. Are you one of those supernatural creatures that change into a large cat?” Shigeko watches Taskhtali carefully.
Taskhtali knew exactly what Shigeko was asking from Jamie’s memories. She looks at Shigeko “I’m a priestess of Bastet and was blessed by her. There’s nothing supernatural about me, except I have nine lives.”
Jamie smirks because she knew Taskhtali has already used up, four of her nine lives. She kisses Taskhtali’s neck. She knew she was going to be happy with Taskhtali.
Shigeko looks at the two love birds and just smile. She’ll make arrangements to have everything Taskhtali will need to travel and prove she is a citizen of both the United States and Egypt. She’ll also set up a bank account in Taskhtali’s name with funds everyone confiscates and put into an operational account.
After having lunch at the restaurant. They go and enjoy the rest of the day with each other. No sex or anything, just each other’s company.
Four Months Later, Grande Saline Beach, St. Barth's:
Taskhtali and Jamie look out at the other nude occupants on the beach. Both of them along with a few other couples were naked and enjoying the sun. They were on their honeymoon and Jack was picking up the tab as a wedding gift to them. They had a big wedding back in New York.
Anika paid for the wedding and Shigeko’s husband and an Egyptian restaurant owner he knew did the catering for the reception.
Both women had worn custom-designed wedding dresses that were made just for them. Bree had acted as their flower girl. All of Jamie’s family and friends showed up for the wedding. The marriage ceremony was performed by both a Wiccan Priestess and an Egyptian Priestess.
Taskhtali had talked Jamie into getting an ancient Egyptian tattooed onto her body. The blessing was one that Taskhtali uses to perform as part of her duties. An image of Bastet was tattooed on Jamie’s back. It was designed by Taskhtali and the tattoo artist inked it onto Jamie’s skin.
Taskhtali said a blessing and ran her hand over it.
Jamie looks over at Taskhtali and notices she was almost done with her drink. It was Taskhtali’s fourth drink “do you want another one, sweetie?”
Taskhtali turns and looks into Jamie’s eyes and loved how beautiful they looked “no, I’m fine. I’m just amazed at how much the world has changed since coming here.”
“I know sweetie and I know it’s been a big adjustment for you. However, the good thing is, you had my memories to help you. Imagine what it would have been like without my knowledge and memories.”
“I know, I just can’t help that things are more complicated now.” Taskhtali looks at her wife.
“I guess from your point of view, things would be. Still, your gods must have felt you were needed here.”
“You needed me. The gods knew I was your missing half.” Taskhtali knew she was meant to be with Jamie.
“And I’m glad you are.” Jamie takes Taskhtali’s hand and kisses it.
Later in the evening, after spending all day at the beach, and having dinner. Taskhtali and Jamie spend the night consummating their marriage. They spend the two weeks enjoying themselves both sexually and physically. They take in the sights and learn how to scuba dive.
When they arrive back in New York, Taskhtali helps Jamie in her Bounty Hunting business and works with her on assignments Jamie gets from Anika or Jack.
Aylin washes her body as the water flows down her body in the shower. Mark had left earlier in the morning to help a friend with his move. The twins were going to help him.
She turns the water off and dries her body off. As she steps out of the shower, she stops and looks at herself in the medicine cabinet mirror.
Ever since she returned from South America, she has been undergoing laser treatment to remove the permanent makeup she had done to her face.
Her face was still a little red from her last treatment. She was still getting uses to seeing herself without the makeup. There was a reason she had her whole face done back in England. She wanted her face to match the madness going on inside her mind. Also, she patterned herself off of the Mad Hatter from the Johnny Depp movie.
The madness that had been inside her head was slowly fading and her true personality was surfacing. She walks across the hall to her bedroom and starts getting dressed. Today she was going to spend the day with her girlfriends.
Aylin does something she has only recently started doing and slip on a nice sundress. She had gone clothes shopping with her friend Brandy. Brandy had suggested she tries a different style of dressing.
Her normal style involved blue jeans, blouses, and boots similar to her Hatter boots. Now, she has a closet filled with all different types of heels, tennis shoes, and boots. Plus, dresses of different styles and business suits. Some of her business suits were bulletproof. Anika had suggested it might be good for her to have them.
She grabs her purse and checks the secret compartments it had. She stored some of her melee weapons, like her throwing knives and spare magazines for her needler. She also makes sure she has her badge just in case something happened.
Aylin checks her appearance one more time, before heading downstairs to ride with Brandy. Brandy just bought a brand-new car, and they were trying it out today. When she arrives downstairs and check outside. She spots Brandy’s new black Toyota Camry.
She walks out of the townhouse, after making sure the security system was armed and the front door was locked. She spots Clair sitting in the passenger seat. The only strange thing about her today was her hair. It was colored in three different colors.
Clair had some work done to her eyes to make her look more Asian. She was finally developing her breasts as well. Right now, they were still small, but she was trying a new hormone pill that would increase the size of her chest.
“Hey Aylin, are you ready to have some fun today?” Clair turns around in her seat to look at Aylin.
“Where are we going?” Aylin was curious where they were heading.
“We are going to Cold Spring, New York to do some shopping and relaxation.”
“I’ve already done some shopping last week.” Aylin was still getting used to acting normal.
“Trust me, Aylin you’ll love the clothes in Cold Spring.” Clair enjoyed her last time to Cold Spring.
“Okay, if you say so.”
“That’s the spirit, Aylin.” Brandy looks in the rearview mirror at Aylin.
“If you say so.” Aylin watches as Brandy heads towards the highway.
“So, do you think the boys are having fun?” Clair knew the twins and Mark were helping Mark’s friend Kevin.
Kevin and his new wife had bought a house and needed help moving. So, while Mark and the twins helped Kevin and his wife out. They were going to have a girl’s day out of town.
The next hour or so the girls sing along to the music coming from the radio. Clair manages to get Aylin to join in as she and Brandy sung.
“You know Aylin, you have a good voice. If you had some training, you could audition for one of those reality shows.” Clair thought Aylin’s voice was pleasant.
“No, thank you. I’m happy doing what I naturally do.” Aylin didn’t like singing that much.
When Brandy arrives in Cold Spring. She finds a nice place to park, so they could do either some window shopping or shopping itself.
“Alright ladies, remember where we parked.” Brandy gets out of the car.
Clair and Aylin follow next. Clair looks around at the different stores.
“Let’s check this clothing store.” Clair starts walking down towards a clothing store she spotted.
Brandy looks at Aylin “shall we?”
“Why not.” Aylin follows after Clair with Brandy by her side.
Clair had a gleam in her eyes when all three of them walked into the clothing store. Aylin was already regretting her decision to come shopping with Clair.
“Oh, this will look good on you, Aylin.” Clair found a nice blouse and matching skirt in Aylin’s size.
Aylin looks at the skirt and matching blouse Clair handed her. The skirt was made of some sort of gaze-type material. The blouse matched the skirt perfectly.
“Go try it on, Aylin.” Clair wanted to see how Aylin looked in the blouse and skirt.
“Fine.” Aylin knew Clair wouldn’t let up on her.
A cheshire smile appears on Clair’s face. She knew Aylin wouldn’t disappoint her. She grabs some clothes herself and follows Aylin and
Brandy into the dressing rooms. Aylin changes out of the clothes she has on and tries the clothes Clair gave her on.
“Well, come on out so we can see what you look like.” Brandy was wearing the clothes she had picked out.
Aylin steps out of the changing room. She felt kind of foolish because she has never done anything like this before.
“Oh, you look cute in that outfit.” Clair liked it because the skirt was dark enough to hide the panties Aylin was wearing.
“I have to agree with Clair, Aylin. That looks cute and airy on you. What do you think?”
Aylin looks at herself in the mirrors where they were. She was glad the material was dark because in some areas it was lighter.
“It is cooler than anything I’ve worn before.” Aylin didn’t know how she should compare it.
“I think you made the right choice.” Brandy loved that Aylin was expanding her wardrobe.
Aylin has come a long way since she first met her. She liked how Aylin was changing and maturing. She knew her sister liked the change in Aylin as well.
Aylin gives some comments on what Brandy had on and what Clair had on as well. She thought they looked nice in the clothes they were wearing. As Aylin is heading back to the changing room, she spots a young girl looking into the store at a nice dress on display. The look on the girl’s face, looked like she wanted the dress.
A woman with long black hair comes up to the girl and grabs her hand and yanks her away from the window. Aylin noticed it wasn’t a gentle yank, but rather roughly. She saw the girl stumble some as the woman dragged her away.
Aylin looks at her friends to see if they noticed what took place, but they had already walked into the changing room to switch outfits. She takes a deep breath and heads into the changing room to change. She hated seeing young children abused.
Aylin puts her sundress back on and grabs the clothes she was planning on buying. She joins Brandy and Clair as the three of them walk up to the cashier to pay for their purchase. After purchasing the clothes and a few accessories to go with them. They walk out of the store. Aylin looks for that young girl she saw earlier to see where she went but doesn’t spot her.
“Why don’t we drop our bags back off at the car and do some more shopping?” Brandy figures it might be easier on them.
“Sounds good.” Clair knew there was a nice café nearby.
The three of them walk over to the car and drop their purchases off. Aylin was keeping her eyes out for that young girl.
“Who are you looking for, Aylin?” Brandy has noticed that Aylin has been observant about their surroundings.
“A young girl. I spotted her looking at a dress from the window and then her mother came and abruptly remove her from the window.”
“How rough was the mother?” Clair knew Aylin had a soft spot for children.
“She caused the girl to stumble. She wasn’t nice about how she treated her.” Aylin wanted to know why the mother treated her daughter that
way.
“Speaking of daughters, how is Kiera doing?” Brandy and Clair have met Aylin’s newest sister.
“She’s doing okay. Child Protective Services wanted to know how I found her and why I was in that neighborhood.” Aylin had to be very creative in the lie she told.
“Oh, if she knew the real reason. I bet she wouldn’t believe you.” A smile appears on Clair’s face.
“So, does your mom have full custody of Kiera?”
“Yes, she does. First, you’ll never win a fight with a Bounty and secondly, mom has one of the best law firms around representing her.”
“So, do you like having a little sister?” Clair was curious about how Aylin felt.
“It's different. I’ve never had another sibling before.” Aylin walks with her friends as they do some more exploring of the stores.
Aylin keeps an eye out for the young girl. She tries to relax and enjoy the normal activities of being with her friends. Friends she doesn’t have to worry about stabbing her in the back or turning on her.
Clair leads Aylin and Brandy to a knick-knack shop. Aylin spots a few items that her mother would like and some for Kiera.
“What? You’re not getting anything for your fiancé?” Brandy likes to tease Aylin and Mark/Shade.
“I’ve already picked out a few things for him.” Aylin saw a few items Mark would like.
“Cool!”
After buying some knick-knacks Clair leads Aylin and Brandy out the door. She looks at her friends “hey, are you ladies hungry?”
“Sure, what do you have in mind?” Brandy looks at Clair.
“There’s a café down the street that I think you ladies will like.” Clair liked their little sweet cakes. She had them the last time she came with her family.
“Is it within walking distance or do we need the car?” Brandy was willing to drive over to the place.
“It's within walking distance to us.”
“Okay, let’s drop our purchases off at the car and walk over there.” Brandy figures it would be easier on them.
The three women start walking down the street after storing their purchases. Clair was leading the way towards the café she visited the last time with her family. The food at the place was exceptional.
The walk towards the café was pleasant. The weather was the perfect temperature and puffy white clouds drifted across the sky. When Clair, Brandy, and Aylin come within sight of the café. They notice that it was a little busy. The place looked like it was right out of Victoria's age setting. Vine-covered trestle, with honeysuckles and Ivy. The garden had old fashion style tables and chairs.
Aylin spots the child and woman she had seen earlier. As she and her friends got closer, she could tell the young girl had a prosthetic left leg. She was also dressed rather plainly, where her mother on the other hand was dressed rather nicely.
Brandy notices that Aylin was looking over at a table where a woman and her daughter was sitting. She places her hand on Aylin’s arm “easy, Aylin. Don’t do anything rash.”
Aylin looks at Brandy “I won’t do anything until I know more.”
Clair overhears Brandy and Aylin talking. She turns to look at them “what’s wrong?”
“Nothing, right now. But Aylin is concerned about that woman over there and the way she has been treating her handicapped daughter.”
Brandy knew Aylin had a soft heart when it came to children. Especially after her childhood had been taken from her.
A middle-aged woman appears at the entrance of the garden entrance. She was taller than Aylin and had shoulder-length brown “Welcome to the Garden café. My name is Erica, and I’ll be your hostess today. How can I serve you today?”
“We would like a table for three and could you place us over there near that table?” Brandy knew Aylin wanted to keep an eye on the young girl.
“I believe that can be arranged.” Erica grabs three menus.
“Thank you.”
“If you’ll follow me please.” Erica escorts Aylin, Brandy, and Clair over to a table near the woman and her daughter.
Once they are seated and Erica hands them the menus in her hands “your maid will be over in a few minutes to take your order.”
“Thank you, Erica.” A smile appears on Aylin’s face.
It wasn’t one of her threatening smiles, but a friendly one. If it was one of her threatening smiles, it meant you were next on her kill list. Aylin looks at the menu and couldn’t believe how expensive some of the items were on it. She looks at the woman and notices she had gotten one of the most expensive items on the menu. While her daughter only had a glass of water and a plain muffin.
Bree looks at the plain muffin she was forced to order. It was the only thing on the menu that didn’t go over the five-dollar limit her mother placed her on. She couldn’t even order the milkshake she wanted, because it would have put her over the five-dollar limit.
She looks at her mother “mom, can I please get a milkshake?”
Nicole looks at her daughter “I’ll tell you what. You can order yourself a milkshake, but you’ll get nothing for dinner tonight. The cost of the milkshake will come from your dinner allowance.”
Tears start forming and sliding down from Bree’s eyes. She couldn’t believe her mother was being so mean to her.
“Stop your crying. You should be lucky I decided to keep you after you were born. Most parents would have gotten rid of a child like you. You’ll
be lucky to find someone who would want to marry you.” Nicole wishes the dumb brat had never been born.
Aylin heard everything the woman was saying to her daughter and it was making her angry. She slides her chair back and stands up.
“I’ll be back.” Aylin starts walking over to the table the woman and child were sitting at.
“Up, Oh!” Brandy has seen the look that was on Hatter’s face before.
Hatter had surfaced from inside of Aylin, because of her anger. She walks over to the table and slaps the woman who had been talking trash to her daughter.
“How dare you treat your daughter the way you are doing. You’re her mother and it’s your responsibility to take care of her and love her.”
Nicole was startled when a young red-haired woman wearing a light blue floral sundress walked over to her and slapped her across the face.
The slapped to her face hurt liked hell. She looks at the young woman standing at her table “how dare you to strike me! Do you know who I am?”
“A berk that needs to be taught some parenting skills.” Hatter looked at the woman with anger in her eyes.
Brandy and Clair could hear Aylin’s British accent coming through. She hopes Aylin doesn’t do anything drastic.
“Lady, you don’t know how much trouble you are in.” Nicole stands up and looks into the woman’s face.
Hatter watches as the woman stands up. She was only a few inches taller than her. An evil smile appears on Hatter’s face.
Nicole figures the military training she had before she had her mistake. She figures her training would be enough to take this young woman down.
“I suggest you leave before you get hurt.”
Bree was sitting quietly watching what was going on between her mother and the red hair woman. She loved her mother, but she didn’t like the way her mother treated her. She was surprised at how fast the red hair woman moved. One moment her mother is standing before the red-haired woman and the next her mother is laying on her back.
Nicole was surprised as she looks up at the red-haired woman. She didn’t even see the woman move before she hit the ground.
“You were saying?” Hatter looks down at the woman.
Nicole slowly gets back up off the ground. Her chest hurt from where the woman must have hit her. She looks at her daughter and then back at the woman “you know, you can have the brat. She’ll never amount to anything. I’m tired of her whining and being embarrassed by her handicap.”
“Mom, I love you.” Bree had tears coming down her cheek.
“Well, I don’t love you, you brat. You are an embarrassment to me.” Nicole grabs her purse and storms out of the café.
The people in the garden couldn’t believe what the woman just said to her daughter. They watched as she stormed out, without paying her bill. They also look at the red-haired woman standing at the table with the young girl.
Aylin wraps her arms around the girl’s shoulder and held her. She could tell the girl was upset by her mother’s words.
“Why don’t you come over here and sit with us. I’m Aylin by the way.” Aylin escorts the young girl to the table she and her friends were sitting at.
While they were walking towards the table, Aylin noticed that the prosthetic leg the girl was wearing. It was in bad shape and needed to be replaced.
“Aylin, I think the manager of the place wants to talk with you.” Clair spotted an older lady walking towards them.
“Alright, Clair. Can you look after my friend here and order whatever she wants?” Aylin grabs her badge and starts walking towards the older lady.
“Hi, I’m Clair and this here is my friend Brandy. We’re friends of Aylin. What is your name?” Clair was smiling at the young girl.
“Bree Ann Collins.” Bree wipes the tears away from her eyes.
“Here, I think I have a handkerchief in my purse.” Brandy looks in her purse and pulls out a clean handkerchief.
She hands it to Bree.
“Thank you.” Bree uses it to dry her eyes.
“Bree, if you don’t mind me asking. What happened to your leg?” Clair was curious about the missing leg.
“I was born with only one leg. That’s why my mother has always hated me.” Bree knew that her mother hated her because she was born with only one leg.
“That’s no reason to hate your child.” Clair has never heard of a parent hating their child for being disabled.
Brandy looks towards where Aylin and the old lady stood talking. She noticed that Aylin had to show her badge to the woman. She watched as the two women continued to talk.
Clair noticed Brandy was watching Aylin and the older woman. She wonders if everything was alright “do you think everything is alright, Brandy?”
“Hatter hasn’t come out yet and slapped the woman.” Brandy knew Hatter didn’t put up with bossy people.
Bree was puzzled as she looks at the woman named Aylin and the old woman. She thought her name was Aylin, instead of Hatter. She was still upset that her mother walked out on her as well.
Clair turns back to look at Bree “Bree, does your prosthetic leg hurt you when you walk?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Bree had told her mother that her leg hurt, but she wouldn’t listen to her.
“May I?” Clair wanted to look at the leg.
Bree nods her head yes.
Clair gets out of her chair and walks around to look at the artificial leg. She gently touched the leg and saw some bloodstains where the sock
Bree was wearing had been rubbed through. The fitting on the leg was rusty and the leg itself needed some repairs down to it.
She stands back up and walks around to her chair. She’ll tell Aylin when she gets back to the table. She takes a sip of the cold water that had been delivered to the table.
After a while, Aylin comes walking back to their table. A maid had come over and had taken their order. Brandy told Bree to order whatever she wanted.
“So, I take it we are allowed to stay?” Brandy looks at Aylin.
“Yes, I explained everything to the owner of the Café and showed her my badge.” Aylin takes a sip from her glass of cold water.
“Well, we have a few things to inform you about. But it can wait until we eat.”
That got Aylin’s attention. She wonders what the information could be. After a couple of minutes, their lunch is brought out to them.
Aylin looks at Bree “I’m sorry for what happened to you. No child should ever have to experience what happened to you.”
“What’s going to happen to me now?” Bree was concerned.
“Well, we are going to have lunch and afterward, we are going to go and get that dress you were looking at. Then, you're going to go home with me.” Aylin didn’t think her mother would mind.
“You might want to take her to see your doctor friend, Aylin. Her prosthetic leg is in serious need of fixing and it looks like it isn’t fitting right on her.” Clair knew about Elizabeth. She has seen her a few times since she opened her clinic.
Aylin looks at Bree “has your prosthetic leg been bothering you?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Did you tell your mother, Bree?” Aylin was watching Bree’s facial expression.
“Yes ma’am, and she told me to just live with it. She said that she couldn’t afford to take me to get a new one.”
“Well, we are going to get you a new one and make sure you are taking care of.” Aylin couldn’t believe the woman was so self-centered.
Bree enjoys her lunch. Aylin, Brandy, and Clair make sure she gets whatever she wants. After lunch, the ladies take her to get the dress she
asked her mother for and shoes to go with it. The ladies were nice to her.
Clair gave her a lot of attention and had her try on several different outfits. She enjoyed the fun she was having with all of them.
Aylin looks at Brandy “I think Clair found a new friend.”
“Don’t you mean a new sister?” Brandy had seen how Clair took to Bree.
“That’s up to Clair’s parents. She’s only seventeen years old.” Aylin knew that Brandy was a year older than Clair and herself.
“What is your mother going to say?”
“That depends on Bree. If she has other relatives that will take her in then we’ll go that route. If she wants to stay with me and my mother. That will be fine. If Clair’s parents want her, then that will be fine. I just want her to be happy.” Aylin hopes Bree will be happy now, after what she has been through.
After they are done shopping and having dinner. Brandy drives them back home.
“Where will I be staying?” Bree looks at Aylin from the back seat.
“You’ll be staying with me.” Aylin had turned around to answer Bree.
“Okay.”
Brandy pulls up in front of Anika’s townhouse. She helps Anika carry the purchases into the townhouse. She looks at Bree and Aylin “well kiddo, I’ll see you later.”
“Thanks for today, Brandy.” Aylin hugs her friend.
“Hey, I had fun today and what are best friends for?” Brandy returns the hug.
Once Brandy leaves, Aylin turns towards Bree “let’s get you ready for bed.”
Aylin takes Bree upstairs to the bedroom Angel slept in when she stayed with her. She sits Bree down on the bed and starts removing the artificial leg.
“Ow! I bet you were in pain.” Aylin couldn’t believe how worn the sock was that covered the limb.
It wasn’t only worn, but there were bloodstains where the leg rubbed her skin raw. Aylin is careful as she removed the other sock.
“I’ll be back.” Aylin goes to the kitchen and fills a bowl up of warm water.
Aylin grabs the first aid kit they keep in the house. She wonders if Bree’s mother knew the artificial leg was rubbing her daughter's stump raw.
She carefully tends to the raw wounds and wraps them with some gaze from the first aid kit.
“There, that should feel better.” Aylin taps Bree’s nose gently.
“Thank you.” Bree liked Aylin.
“Now, young lady I am going to tuck you into bed and if you like. I will read you a bedtime story.”
Bree smiles at Aylin because her mother would never read to her. She watches as Aylin walks over to a small bookcase in the bedroom and pulls a book out. She moves so Aylin can sit on the bed with her.
“Once upon a time, there was…” Aylin smiles after she notices Bree had fallen asleep.
Aylin marks the page and lays the book on the nightstand next to the bed. She gets up and walks out of the room quietly.
“You brought another stray home?” Anika had just gotten home with Keira.
“I couldn’t help myself, mom. Her mother was a real berk towards her.”
“Oh? How so?” Anika knew how Aylin felt about children.
“Well, first the woman was making Bree buy her lunch and she had a five-dollar limit. She wouldn’t even buy her daughter lunch or a dress she was looking at. Secondly, Bree wears a prosthetic left leg and it needs to be replaced. It was also rubbing her stump raw and her mother didn’t care.”
“So, what did you do?” Anika knew how Aylin could be when she saw children being abused.
“First I slapped her and told her off. Then, when she stood up and tried to intimidate me. I knocked her flat on her ass. After that, she told me to just take her daughter, because she was getting tired of taking care of the brat. When Bree told her mother, she loved her. The woman replied that she didn’t love her.”
“Did Brandy and Clair witness this?” Anika couldn’t believe a mother would do that to her daughter.
“Yes ma’am. They witness the whole thing.”
“Alright, I’ll want to talk with Bree in the morning so I can find out where she lives. Also, I’ll call Elizabeth and set up an appointment for her to check Bree out.”
“Okay. So, how is Keira?” Aylin knew Anika took Keira to see Elizabeth.
“She’s alright, Elizabeth recommended a friend of hers that is a Pediatric.”
“Do you think Bree will need to see one?” Aylin was watching Anika.
“I don’t know. You’ll have to ask Elizabeth.”
“I’ll do that. Do you think she’ll be available tomorrow?”
“You can call her and find out.” Anika hands her cellphone to Aylin.
Aylin accepts it “thanks.”
“It’s number four.”
“Thanks, mom.” Aylin calls Elizabeth.
Several days Later:
“Now, let’s see how you are doing?” Elizabeth looks at the young girl Aylin brought in for a physical.
Bree sits still as Dr. Sumner checks her over. Aylin said that she was a good friend and she could trust her. She giggles when Dr. Sumner finds a ticklish spot.
“That’s what I wanted to hear. Now, let's check your eyes.” Elizabeth does a quick eye test on Bree.
Bree looks at the eyesight chart. She starts reading off the letters in one line. She gets to the end and looks at dr. Sumner.
Elizabeth looks at Bree “Bree, how long have you had problems reading at a distance?”
“For a while. I told my mother, but she wouldn’t listen to me.”
“Well, I’m going to set an appointment for you to see an eye doctor. You’re going to need glasses. Also, I’m going to send you to a prosthetist to get fitted for a new leg. Your old one is beyond fixing.”
“I won’t be able to get around without it.” Bree didn’t want to lose her leg.
“Bree, your old artificial leg is barely able to be used. The hinges on it are worn and the inside is rubbing your stump raw. You’ll only be without your leg for a week. The person I’m sending you too is good and will have your new one in no time.” Elizabeth knew the person.
“Okay.”
Aylin comes in and helps Bree. Elizabeth goes ahead and makes the appointments for Bree. When they are ready to leave, Elizabeth pulls Aylin aside “are you going to get guardianship of her?”
“I don’t know yet. All I do know is she needs my help, Lizzie.”
“Whatever you decide to do, you know you have my support.” Elizabeth hugs Aylin.
“Thanks.”
“Alright kiddo, let's go and get some lunch.”
Later, in the evening, Anika calls Aylin into the living room. She walks into the living room “what’s up, mom?”
“Mouse needs our help in Washington D.C. Elizabeth has said she and her wife will watch after Bree and Kiera while we are gone.” Anika got a phone call from Mouse a few minutes ago.
“I tell Bree.” Aylin heads upstairs to Bree’s bedroom.
She knocks before she walks in. She spots Bree playing the PS 4 Shade bought her.
“Hey kiddo, can you pause your game for a minute?”
“Yes ma’am.” Bree liked the new game system that Mark bought her.
Bree pauses the game and looks at Aylin. She knew it had to be important.
“Mark, Anika, and I have to go out of town. Dr. Sumner and her wife are going to watch over you and Kiera while we're gone.”
“How long will you be gone?” Bree had been informed that Aylin, Shade, and Anika were special agents, and sometimes they would have to leave.
“Only for a few days. If it is any longer, I’ll call you.”
“Can’t I go with you?”
“I wish you could, sweetie. But what we do is extremely dangerous. I promise I will come back to you.”
Bree has come to like Aylin, Mark, and Anika a lot. She didn’t want to see anything bad happen to them.
“What do I need to do?”
“Pack a bag for a week. Also, could you help Dr. Sumner and her wife with Kiera?”
“Yes ma’am.” Bree likes Kiera. Anika has let her hold her a few times.
“That’s my girl.” Aylin walks over and hugs Bree.
Bree packs a bag and takes her new tablet with her. She makes sure she has her new cellphone with her. Once she has her bag ready. Bree gets her crutches “I’m ready.”
Aylin picks up Bree’s bag. She helps Bree down the stairs and out to Mark’s town car. Mark helps Bree into the car. Bree notices a car seat had been installed for Kiera.
Anika comes outside and puts Kiera into the car. She hugs Bree and places a kiss on her cheek.
“I’ll see you when you get back, sweetie.”
Bree just smiles at Anika. She’s been thinking about calling Anika, grandma. She sits back and watches as Mark drives towards Elizabeth’s place.
“Are you okay, Bree?” Aylin turns around in her seat to look at Bree.
“Yes ma’am.”
Aylin hated doing this to Bree, but she had to. She would have asked Brandy or Clair, but they were busy with their jobs. Brandy was working at a Seafood warehouse and Clair had her sewing business.
Elizabeth and Sara’s Place:
Mark pulls up to Sara’s and Elizabeth’s place. Aylin gets out and walks up to the front door of the place. She presses the doorbell and a few seconds later, an elven woman opens the door.
Lobelia had just finished getting the guest bedroom done and setting up the spare crib. When the front doorbell rang. She heads downstairs and answers it.
When she opens the door, she notices Aylin standing there. She had been informed that Aylin and Anika were dropping off Kiera and Bree to
stay with them.
“Hello, Mistress Hatter. It's so nice to see you again.”
“Hi, Lobelia. I’m dropping off Bree and Kiera. Can you thank Elizabeth and Sara for me and my mom, please?”
“Yes ma’am, I can do that for you. Now, shall we get Kiera and Bree?” Lobelia wanted to meet the two children.
Lobelia follows Aylin down to the town car. She knew all about Bree and how she only had one leg. Kiera was a newborn, who will fit in with the other four children in the house.
Bree watches as an Elven woman with big breasts follows behind Aylin. She was a little taller than Aylin. She had straight shoulder-length platinum blonde hair. Bree has never seen anyone like her, before.
Lobelia looks at Bree as she opens the town car door. A smile appears on her face “you must be Bree.”
“Yes ma’am, I am.” A smile forms on Bree’s face.
“Well, it's nice to meet you, Bree.”
“Thank you.”
“And I guess that little lady next to you is Kiera.”
“Yes, ma’am she is.”
“Well, how about we go into the house and let her, and you meet the other children. Would you like that?”
“I guess.” Bree didn’t want to leave Aylin and Mark.
“It will be okay, sweetie. You’ll like Elizabeth, Sara, and Lobelia. Remember, I promise we will be back.” Aylin hugs Bree.
Lobelia helps Bree into the house. Mark gives Bree a hug and a kiss on the cheek.
“We’ll be back sweetie.”
Aylin sighs as she and Mark leave. She hated doing this to Bree.
“You’ll feel better after you beat up some bad guys.”
“Maybe.”
Aylin knew Anika was riding with Dakota in Wraith. She and Mark were taking his town car.
This story takes place when Aylin was 13yrs. old.:
Aylin stares out of the whiteout glass window watching as the snow falls from the sky. Tears stream down her bruised cheeks as she just stares wishing she was free. She almost succeeded last time. She turns and walks away from the window and over to the corner of her room. She sits down on the bare cold floor and rests her hurting head against her knees.
She was finding it harder and harder to think straight. Her mind was always foggy, and the electrical shocks were hurting her more and more. She’s been here for the last seven years and couldn’t understand why her father dumped her here. What did she do wrong?
She slowly falls asleep for a few hours. When she hears someone unlocking her door, she jerks awake right away. The door swings open and two huge male orderlies that Aylin knows very well come walking into her room. There was nothing in the room at all for her to use to fight them with. They removed all the furniture and just left her with a bare room.
“You know that stunt you pulled, rut. It has cost you some time with the Doctor. Now stand up like a good little girl.”
Aylin just looks at them and gives them the middle finger. She was tired of their crap.
“Have it your way, rut.” The first orderly walks over towards her and tries to grab her.
Aylin tries to move out of the way but is blocked in by the other orderly. He manages to grab her and stick her with a needle. The next thing
Aylin feels is nothing. Her body goes completely limp as they scoop her up off the floor.
They carry her down to Doctor Lex Trask medical lab. One of the orderlies take the drool coming out of Aylin’s mouth and wipe her face with it.
“Where you want her Doctor?” As they walk in.
“Strip her out of her gown and strap her to the table.” Doctor Trask turns around to watch as the Orderlies strip Aylin out of her clothes and lay
her naked body on the table.
Doctor Trask goes about attaching electrodes and shoving items up inside her batter and heavily bruised body. He turns on a facet and let the table filled with an inch of water in it. He does look at the spots on her body where he peeled the skin off her in one of his experiments.
He places her hands in metal gloves and secures them to the table. Once he was done prepping her for his experiment. He picks up a remote and presses a button on it.
He watches as Aylin’s young body convulse as electricity coursed throughout her body. He picks up a clipboard and writes a few notes down as he observes her. He stops and presses a different button on his remote that activates the metal dildo he shoved up inside her. He watches as her body shakes and jerks as electricity is sent into her body. He presses another button that sends electricity to her hands that were covered by metal gloves. He turns the intensity upon them as he observes her.
He picks up the clipboard he has been recording the results on and write everything down. The electrodes he put on the side of her head, he sends a massive amount of shocks to her brain. The next four hours, he electrocutes Aylin body every way possible and records the results.
He gives her different chemicals during that time to see how they reacted with the electricity.
The two orderlies that came down the first time, come back and take her back upstairs. Doctor Trask notices the tips of Aylin finger were completely brunt.
“Tend to her hands. I don’t want to let them get infected.”
“Yes, doctor.”
The orderly tends to her hands and dumps her in her room on the floor. He tosses a clean gown on the floor next to her and leaves her. He makes sure to secure her door.
The next days they come back in and pick Aylin up off the floor and take her back down to the Doctor’s lab and secure her to the table, except this time they put a metal band around the top of her head and leave her with the doctor.
Doctor Trask gives Aylin a shot of a mixture of chemicals and sends a little current to her to wake her up.
Aylin’s eyes open and she realizes she is back in the Doctor’s lab again. All her muscles felt sore, including her fingertips.
“Ah, I see your awake Aylin, are you ready for another round of electric experimentation?” Doctor Trask look down into Aylin’s eyes and didn’t
see any reaction. The cocktail he gave her must have put her totally out.
He starts his experiments again, except this time he stepped it up from his previous sessions. He experiments on her till blood was coming out of her tear ducts. He checks her body and gives her another shot.
The orderlies come in and take Aylin back to her room. They lay her back down in the middle of the room and lock the door behind them. For the next few days, they check on her to make sure she was still alive.
Aylin doesn’t come around for four days. Her body was hurting all over and her head was cloudy. Drool covers her cheek. She painfully sits up and notices she is in the nude. Her hands were completely covered in bandages.
One of the orderlies stops by and looks in and notices she was sitting up. He opens the door “if you can behave yourself, you can watch television.” He walks away, leaving her door open.
Aylin crawls over towards the door and uses it to stand up. Her head hurts so much, and she couldn’t figure out where she was. Everything was so cloudy and confusing to her. She stumbles out of her room and into the common area. She stumbles over to one of the windows and looks out of it. It was raining outside, and she wonders what happened to the snow.
She glances at her hands and wonders why they were bandaged up. She tears the bandages off and notices her fingers were still a little blackened. She couldn’t remember how she injured her fingers. All she knew she was hurting all over, including inside her body. She turns from the window and walks over to the bookcase and pull her favorite book out and sits down on the floor and reads Alice in Wonderland. As she reads the book, she comes to the tea party with the Mad Hatter. She felt like him as she continued to read her book.
She knew she wasn’t Alice, Alice was a pretty girl and had people that loved her. She was more like the Hatter, crazy and confused. She just reads the book over and over till she is forced back to her room.
The days go by as she interacts with other forgotten people and learns how to speak their languages. The Doctor only experiments on her a few times and each time it takes her longer and longer to recover from her ordeal.
The drugs he tests on her makes her sick a few times and turn her world upside down. The drugs are so strong on her system, she couldn’t stand or move at times until the drugs wore off. Any memories she had were slowly slipping away. The only thing she could remember was the Alice in Wonderland story she read repeatedly.
When Christmas came, the staff was nice to everyone and played Christmas movies for them. One of the movies they played, was the Alice in Wonderland with Johnny Depp in it. That’s when she finally realizes that she was truly a Mad Hatter. She started talking and acting like him whenever she could.
Another year has gone by and whatever she once knew was gone and replaced with madness. One day as she was sneaking about the place, she heard a familiar voice. She peeked to see who it was as she looked harder at the man, she realized who he was, and it was her father.
The man responsible for putting her in this place in the first place. She tries to attack him but is stopped by some orderlies and thrown into a straight-jacket. They toss her into solitary confinement and drugged her with a massive amount of a new drug cocktail that zombified her. While she is in solitary confinement, the orderlies come in and rape her repeatedly throughout the night and injured her, so they could blame her mental state for her injuries.
She got her revenge later by saving up her pills. She crushes them to a fine powder and adds them to the orderly coffee, and causes him to overdose on the crushed pills. The second one she gains his trust and performs oral sex on him. When he gets to the point he is ready to explode into her mouth, she chops down hard biting his penis off. While he bleeds out, she sneaks away and pulls the fire alarm. The staff rushes to try to find out where the fire was.
During the confusion, she manages to escape. She was lucky there was a thunderstorm going on when she finally manages to escape the building. It made tracking her harder and impossible.
(Read: A Mad Hatter Is Born for the other half of her history)
This story takes place a few years after Hatter’s babysitter.
“Mom, do you know where I left my cell phone?’ Bree was looking all over her bedroom for her cell phone.
Aylin walks into her oldest daughter’s bedroom with her cell phone in her hand. She stands in the doorway “you left it in the bathroom again, sweetie.”
Hatter had used her cell phone to locate Bree’s cell phone. She and Mark had a tracking chip put inside Bree’s cell phone when they started allowing her to have one. They also had a tracking chip placed underneath Bree’s skin in case their enemies decided to kidnap Bree. An attempt had already been made to kidnap and murder their youngest daughter.
Bree looks over at her mother “thanks, mom.” She walks over and hugs her mother while getting her cell phone.
“You’re welcome, sweetie. Now hurry up and finish getting ready for school. Your dad is taking you to school today, and your aunt Jamie is picking you up.” Aylin had a meeting she had to get ready for. She was glad that Mickie could come over and babysit Hollace while she was at the conference.
Usually, Sakura would babysit the kids for her, but she had classes today. She was so proud of Sakura as well. She was in college and working on her master’s degree. She knew Sakura’s mother was proud of her as well.
Her cell phone beeps, letting her know someone was at the front door. She pressed the app and spotted a big-busted, short woman with light brown hair standing at her door. A smile appears on Hatter’s face as she recognizes who it is. Aylin presses the lock button on her cell phone and unlocks the front door.
“It’s unlocked, Mickie.”
Mickie hears Aylin’s voice come over the intercom built into the trim of the front door. A smile appears on her face “thanks, mom.”
Mickie liked calling Aylin’s mom as she opened the front door. If it weren’t for Aylin and Aylin’s sister Jamie rescuing her, she wouldn’t be free. They saved her from becoming a sex toy for a nasty fellow. She walks into the house and closes the door behind her. She watches as Bree runs down the stairs and towards the kitchen.
A smile appears on her face as she follows Bree into the kitchen. She hadn’t had breakfast this morning and knew Aylin and Mark didn’t mind her fixing herself some food. When she walks into the kitchen, she spots Mark cleaning Hollace up. He must have just finished feeding her.
“Morning, Dad.” As Mickie walks over to the refrigerator.
Mark had just finished feeding Hollace and cleaning her up when he heard Mickie’s voice. He knew she would babysit Hollace while he was at work, and Aylin was in a meeting this morning.
“Hey, Mickie. How are things going between you and Charlie?” Mark knew Mickie was in a relationship with a police officer.
“We’re still working things out. He’s accepted my past and doesn’t mind having a girlfriend that looks like a porn star.” Mickie hated what was done to her body. She looked like a freaking porn star with what was done to her.
“Well, give it time, sweetie. Charlie seems to be a nice guy.” Mark has met him and did a background check on him as well.
He and Aylin were protective of Mickie and her twin sister Mary Ann. The organization that Aylin and Jamie rescued Mickie and Mary Ann from had turned them into identical twins. The organization had tricked both boys and remade them over into big-busted girls. It took some time to undo the brainwashing the girls had undergone, but they managed to undo it.
With her mother’s help, Aylin established an organization that helped victims like Mickie and her twin sister. They also helped the homeless, abused women, and runaways as well. Some of their people went out to try to get the runaways’ kids off the street so they weren’t exploited.
“How is Mary Ann doing?” Mark was concerned about her the most.
“She’s doing better. The woman she is living with treats her like a daughter.” Mickie checked up on her twin.
The woman that took Mary Ann in after the brainwashing was undone cared for Mary Ann. She treated Mary Ann as if she was her daughter, and Mary Ann seemed to take to it. The woman’s true daughter had cut off all contact with her. The reason was that the woman disapproved of the relationship between her daughter and a man that was thirty years her senior.
The woman couldn’t accept that her daughter was in love with someone that old. She could get that if the man had been ten years older but was thirty years older than her daughter. She knew something wasn’t right about their relationship.
As for herself, she saw Mark and Aylin as her true parents. When she returned to her biological parents, they saw what had been done to her. They wouldn’t take her back and call her a freak. They accused her of bringing this onto herself.
Aylin and Mark took her in and treated her as their daughter. They helped her overcome how her parents treated her and helped her adjust to being a proper young lady. They even helped her get a job working at a popular restaurant. The place was owned by a friend and served some excellent food. They had won an award for one of the newest restaurants of the year.
Bree looks at Mickie and smiles. She liked having a big sister.
“Are you babysitting our little sister today, sis?” Bree grabs the Texas toast she put in the toaster oven.
“Yep, since Sakura has classes all day. I’m going to watch the little munchkin today.” Mickie looks at Hollace and smiles at her little sister.
“Make sure she gets her nap in. She’s cranky if she doesn’t have her nap.” Aylin walks into the kitchen wearing a nice business suit that hugs her curves. She lost the weight she put on when she was pregnant with Hollace.
“I will, mom. Why don’t all of you leave and let me and Hollace have some sisterly bonding time?” Mickie looks at everyone.
“Okay, if you have any problems. You know whom to call.” Mark grabs his baseball cap and lunch box.
“I will, dad. Now, go.” Mickie brushes her hands toward them.
Bree follows behind her father toward the Lincoln Town car. Hatter heads for her BMW and gets in. Mickie watches from the doorway with Hollace sitting on her hip as both vehicles drive off.
Mickie looks into Hollace’s green eyes “let’s go for a walk in the park.”
Mickie turns around and heads into the house to get Bear’s leash and Hollace’s stroller. It was a lovely day outside, and Mickie knew Hollace would enjoy it. She puts Hollace in her stroller and clips Bear’s leash onto his collar. She grabs her cell phone and puts it in her back pocket.
She was wearing blue jeans today. They emphasized her big butt and well-defined thighs. And her tiny waist. She found it difficult to find jeans that fit her out-of-proportion body. Her waist was small, but her thighs and bubble butt were big. So, finding a pair of jeans that fit both was a chore.
As for her breasts, she has to go to places like Frederick’s of Hollywood or Victoria’s Secret to buy bras to support her huge breasts. She couldn’t go to places like Walmart or JCPenney and find the right bra. She also hates having them. She would love to punch the doctor who caused them to form on her body.
She pushes the stroller with Hollace having fun looking around. Bear was near Hollace, ready to protect her. He had been given to Bree as a gift, but he protected Hollace mostly.
Mickie liked the neighborhood Aylin and Mark moved to. It was nice, and the residents were polite. All the homes were high-dollar and well-maintained. She waved to a few people as she walked down the sidewalk. When Bear has to stop and do his business, she brings a roll of bags to clean up after him.
She walks to the park, puts Hollace on one of the swings, and pushes her. Bear stands nearby, watching his little human. She gets a few catcalls and whistles from teenage boys walking by the park. She has gotten used to the treatment of some men and young boys. After all, she used to be a boy and did the same thing when she saw a cute-looking woman.
However, now that she is on the receiving end of it. She doesn’t find it so cute. So, she ignores their remarks. She continues to push Hollace on the swing.
Helping Hands Outreached:
Aylin pulls into the parking lot of the nonprofit business she establishes to help women and runaways out. She spots one of their helpers, Harold waiting at the employee’s entrance. She parks her car and turns it off. She ensures the alarm system is armed when she gets out of the vehicle.
“Harold, what are you doing up here so early?” Aylin walks towards him.
“Hi, Mrs. Jaager. I wanted to get a head start on that stack of paperwork on my desk.” Harold had a stack of paperwork that needed to be filed and put away.
“I have to say, Harold. You are one dedicated employee.” Aylin walks up to the door and enters a code into the electronic lock.
Aylin walks into the building first and turns the alarm system off. She turns around and looks at Harold “you can walk around now without setting off the alarm system.”
“Thanks, Mrs. Jaager.” Harold waves to her as he heads toward his cubicle.
“You’re welcome, Harold.” Aylin watches as Harold walks off.
Aylin heads to her office to prepare for the meeting. She had several things she wanted to cover and explore for the company. She wasn’t worried about funding for the company because any job she and Mark did where the criminal had a large cache of money. They took the money and funneled it into the company under false names and companies.
They also funnel money from their accounts and donations they receive to the company. Today the meeting was about an offer submitted to the company by the Blake organization. They specialized in medical supplies and such. They wanted to form a partnership with them. The alliance would provide free medical services to the people the organization helped.
Aylin looks over the proposal carefully. She reads it several times, and when she is sure, she understands it well. She forwards the recommendation to the legal department. She hopes Stephanie finds this recommendation acceptable. They could use a medical company to help provide medical services to their clients.
They currently had two medical providers, but using them cost them a fortune. One was an off-the-book organization, and the other was a well-known medical organization. Hopefully, Blake Medical will give them a discount on any services they might need.
After a few hours, Aylin gathered her notes and headed toward the conference room with her cup of tea. Sometimes, she drinks coffee, but mostly she drinks tea. She was still British, after all.
She sits at the conference table and waits for the other department heads to show up. She takes a sip from her cup and watches as the others enter the conference room. She stays as everyone sits down and organizes their notes and themselves.
“Good morning, everyone. I hope you guys are ready to tell me how we are doing.” Aylin looks at the different department heads that help her with the company.
“I guess I will start.” Judy looks towards Aylin.
“What do you have for me, Judy?” Aylin looks at her legal head.
“Do you remember Harvey Ross?” Judy looked at Aylin to see if she remembered.
“Yeah, I remember Harvey Ross. I had to stop him from seriously injuring his wife and kids.” Aylin had gone to see how Mrs. Ross was doing after she got the restraining order against her husband.
“Well, he is filing a lawsuit against you. He’s suing you for assault and battery.” Judy knew Aylin’s reputation as an MMA fighter.
“Good luck with that. He should be thankful I didn’t send him to the morgue for what he did to his wife.”
“Well, he’s suing you for sending him to the hospital and breaking his arm and right leg.”
“Send the lawsuit to my lawyer. Alicia will eat him alive.” Aylin liked Alicia a lot. Her mother recommended that she handle all her lawsuits.
“That’s all from me.” Judy looks towards Mark sitting next to her.
“Several food shelters and kitchens request a budget increase this year.” Mark had several requests from the shelters and kitchens they sponsor.
“Okay, get with Jessica in accounting and see how much we can give them.”
“All right.”
“Speaking of accounting, the current shelters are reaching their limits. We need new places or will have to cut back on whom we can help.” Rodney knew Aylin wouldn’t cut back on whom she helped.
“Let me talk to people I know about setting up different places. Give me a list of the current shelters that are reaching their limit, and I’ll see about opening additional shelters in those areas to help out.”
“Okay.” Rodney makes some notes on his notepad.
“Anything else?” Aylin looks at the people sitting at the table.
“Yes, several churches are asking for help from us. They say that donations have been low these past few months.” Katelyn usually dealt with the churches.
“I don’t mind helping them, but they can’t turn away anyone from the LGBTQ community.”
“You know that won’t go over well with a few churches.” Katelyn knew a few churches would give them grief for the conditions they would add.
“If they want our help, they must adhere to our conditions or no deal. I won’t allow people to use religion or religious beliefs as an excuse to discriminate against those we are helping.” Aylin knew some churches could be real assholes against the gay community.
“I’ll let them know.”
“Now, who’s next?” Aylin looks at the next person to speak.
During the meeting, various subjects are brought up. Aylin gives her response and comments. She also listens to new ideas and plans some department heads want to try or implement.
By the time the meeting was over, Aylin was hungry. She lets her assistant know she is stepping out for lunch. There was a nice food truck nearby that she liked, so she walked from her office toward the place.
While walking toward the food truck, she passes a homeless person digging in a trashcan. She knew most of the homeless people that lived near the building Helping Hands was located in. She stops and looks at the person “hey, why don’t you join me for lunch?”
Michael looks at the red hair woman standing near him. He has seen her around the homeless camps a few times checking up on people. She was known for giving out baskets of food or gift cards where they could go and stay for a while.
“Thank you.” Michael wonders why this woman is helping him and the others.
“Good, let’s get something good to eat.” Aylin escorts Michael over to the food truck and stands in line.
Aylin watches Michael and wonders how he came to live on the streets. She knew right now wasn’t the time to ask that question. She wanted to earn his trust; hopefully, buying him lunch would help.
When it’s their turn to order, Aylin looks at Michael “order whatever you like, Michael.”
“Okay,” Michael orders a big lunch. He notices that it doesn’t faze Aylin at all.
A smile appears on Aylin’s face as Michael places his order. This wasn’t the first time this had happened to her. She has bought food several times for people, and they ordered a lot to either stretch out all day or share with other homeless.
Once Michael was done placing his order, she placed her order. She pays for their meals and finds a place they can sit down to wait for their food. Aylin looks at Michael as they are sitting and waiting for their sustenance. “How many bags can you normally collect in a day?”
Michael looks at the red-haired woman and notices she is curious about him. He wonders why she is so curious about him.
“I normally collect at least six or seven bags a day.”
“How far out do you normally go to collect the cans?” Aylin was curious about how far Michael traveled per day.
“As far as I have to.” Michael knew that some days he had to travel a long way to find many cans.
“That’s our order.” Aylin gets up and walks to the food truck to retrieve their order.
She returned their order to where she and Michael sat and ate lunch. She watches as Michael eats some of his food but separates some to eat later. She figures he might share some of the other food he ordered with some of his friends.
When the two of them finished eating, Aylin pulled a prepaid credit card out of her purse and handed it to Michael. “I want you to have this, Michael. It has four hundred dollars on it. Use it to rent a room or buy food.”
“I don’t take charity.” Michael looks at Aylin with a disgusted look on his face.
“It’s not charity, Michael. It’s payback for what someone once did for me. You heard of the pass it along program, haven’t you?” Aylin looks at Michael with a serious look on her face.
“Yes.” Michael has heard of the program.
“Well, I’m passing this on, like I promise I would. I needed help long ago, and a kind couple helped me. So, I am doing the same. Please, accept this card.” Aylin holds the card out to Michael.
Michael tentatively accepts the card. He looks at it and notices it has two hands reaching out to each other on it and meeting in the middle. He looks up at Aylin “thank you. I’ll share this card with others.”
“That’s all I ask. And if you are ever around here, I would like you to join me for lunch or ask me if you need anything.”
“Thank you.” Michael could see that this woman meant it.
“Well, it’s been nice having lunch with you. I have to get back to work.” Aylin stands to leave.
“I never did get your name, miss.” Michael looks at Aylin.
“It’s Aylin Jaager. But you might have heard about me by another name.” As Aylin leans in close to whisper to Michael. “I’m also known as Mad
Hatter Aylin.” As Aylin stands up with a smile on her face.
Michael looks at Aylin. He had heard the name Mad Hatter Aylin on the streets but couldn’t believe the woman he had just had lunch with was
that woman. She was too businesslike.
Aylin winks at Michael as she walks back to the building she worked at. There was a smug look on her face as she walked. She, Mark, and Jamie were known by the homeless and underworld by their alter egos.
Aylin walked into her office to finish the paperwork she had to complete. She passed on everything Cyril, Lottie, and her friends taught her. She looks at the picture of Cyril and Lottie. She runs her fingertips over the image. She misses the two of them. They saved her life and slowly brought her out of the madness she had been in. She might be dead or imprisoned if it hadn't been for them.
She wipes the tears away as she tries to concentrate on her work. She started this organization with the help of her husband and friends to help the homeless and abused women. She looks at the pictures of Julie, Laila, and Angel on her desk.
Julie and Laila had adjusted to being in America and being Bart’s daughters. Laila was still in high school, and Julie went to college to study bookkeeping and business management. She was working at Bart’s oil company. Their twins were doing well as well. As for Angel, she was a cheerleader and volunteered at a homeless shelter. She wanted to follow in her footsteps.
They used the nanite technology that had been used on Misty to fix Laila’s medical problem. Now she didn’t have to carry around an insulant pump for her type 1 diabetes. She doesn’t have to worry about that problem anymore. Also, under her mother’s sharp observation, Julie took the Blue Lace drug to become a full-fledged female.
She didn’t have to have the surgery to go from male to female. With the way things are in Texas right now, that was one less problem Bart’s family was willing to forego. Not that Bart didn’t have issues with the Texas government. Someone in the government thought it would be wise to go after Bart.
An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face when she remembers what Bart did to that person. You didn’t fuck with an ex-CIA agent. If that wasn’t bad enough, you didn’t want that ex-agent sister and cousin coming after you, either.
Especially when the cousin flies a hi-tech helicopter capable of frying your electronics or accessing the department of motor vehicles database and reporting your car as stolen or making it seem you owe thousands in traffic tickets.
While Aylin tries to finish up the paperwork she has. Her office phone rings. She pressed the line the call was on “what is it, Carol?”
“Sorry for bothering you, Mrs. Jaager, but a young lady is here to see you.” Carol looks at the strangely dressed woman.
A smile appears on Cynthia’s face as she looks at Aylin’s secretary. She could have come in a different way to see Aylin by being in uniform, but the last time she surprised Aylin. She almost ended up with a throwing knife embedded in her. She learned that you don’t shock the Mad Hatter.
“Send her in, Carol.” Aylin ends the call.
Carol looks at the strangely dressed young woman. She knew Mrs. Jaager had some strange friends “she will see you.”
“Thank you, Carol.” Cynthia had heard Aylin’s voice over the receiver.
Cynthia knocks before entering Aylin’s office. She spotted Aylin watching the door as it opened. She made sure to have her hands out in the open, so her aunt didn’t think she had any weapons.
Aylin watches as a teenage girl comes walking into her office. She was dressed in a skintight black bodysuit with a spider and web design in silver. She had pure long white hair that came down halfway to her back. She had a mask that covered her face.
“Cynthia, what are you doing up here in your uniform?” Aylin looked at her niece as she came walking towards her desk.
“Sorry for dropping in like this, Aunt Aylin. But I was in the neighborhood and thought I would warn you about an arsonist going around setting fires to schools, churches, and homeless shelters.” Cynthia sits down in the chair in front of her aunt’s desk. She removes her mask and lays it on the edge of the desk.
Aylin looks at her niece “are you thirsty?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Cynthia still had the acidic taste from the fire she just came from in her mouth.
Aylin gets up from her office chair, walks to the small refrigerator, and grabs a one-liter bottle of filtered water. She walks back over to her niece and hands it to her.
“Thanks, Aunt Ayin.” Cynthia opens the bottle and drinks half of it down in one gulp.
Aylin sits back down in her chair and looks at her niece. She was the adopted daughter of Jamie and Taskhtali and two years older than Bree. She had been experimented on as Sakura had been, except the artificial stem cells almost killed Cynthia. If Jamie and Taskhtali had rescued
Cynthia a second later, she would have died. As it was, it took Cynthia several months to recover from what had been done to her.
The illegal clinic used a different way to administer artificial stem cells to her body. They used a particular design pathogen to deliver the programmed stem cells. The problem was that her body reacted to what they did. She had a violent reaction to what they did, and it took the ancient mysticism that Taskhtali knew to counter what had been done. However, the magic and the stem cells used on her changed her.
“How long has this been going on?” Aylin watches her niece.
“Recently? At least two churches have been burned down. Luckily, none of the shelters or schools have yet.” Cynthia takes another swig from her water bottle.
“Why do you think schools are targeted?” Aylin was curious why schools would be included.
“One janitor at an elementary school spotted an unusual package. When the police went to investigate, it went off. Luckily, the cops had taken precautions before setting it off.”
“How did you get involved?” Aylin knew her niece liked fighting bad guys as she, Mark, and Jamie did.
“I had to rescue some firefighters trapped in an old house’s basement. Since fire doesn’t affect me, I managed to get down to them and pull them out with the help of the other firefighters.” Cynthia was happy her suit was fireproof.
“That still doesn’t explain how you know, Cynthia.” Aylin folds her fingers under her chin and leans forward on her desk.
“I went back to investigate the scene and ran into the fire detectives. We got to talking, and I asked certain questions.”
A smile appears on Aylin’s face of her pride in her niece. She and Mark used the same trick to get information without asking the question outright. They could always get what they wanted without letting the people they were talking to know.
“This is disturbing.” Aylin wonders who it could be and why.
“Did any of the places have anything in common with one another?”
“Nope, the fire inspectors and I already thought about that. I think whoever commits these heinous acts is sick in the head, auntie.” Cynthia
couldn’t think of any reason people would set fire except to kill someone or collect insurance money.
She’s been studying psychology since her mother rescued her. The medical experiments that had been performed on her. They had increased her intelligence and activated some abnormal genes in her DNA. It also made it so she couldn’t be affected by fire either. The thing was, she couldn’t absorb sunlight either. So, she was taking vitamin D supplements.
“Do you know what this arsonist's next target might be?” Aylin wonders if there was a pattern to this person’s madness.
“No, ma’am, but I did manage to get something they touched. I think Westly might be able to get a psyche hit off the object. I made sure not to touch the item with my bare hands.” Cynthia learned she shouldn’t touch anything she was taking to Westly. It would ruin the psyche energies of the original owner.
“Just remember, Westly is picky about people she helps.” Aylin knew Westly hated her talent and wished she had never been born with it.
“I will. So, when do you leave? I need a ride home.” Cynthia hadn’t ridden her motorcycle to the latest site she went to. She rode the air currents with her glider wings.
“Where’s your motorcycle?” Aylin knew Jamie had gotten Cynthia the motorcycle she and Mark used in South America.
“Umm, I rode on the air currents to the last site. I seemed to be able to move air. I don’t know how I’m doing it, but I am.” Cynthia just discovered she could move air.
“Have you informed your mothers yet?”
“No, ma’am. It just started a few days ago.”
“All right, talk with your mommies about this.”
“Yes, ma’am. So, does that mean I can get a ride home?” Cynthia gives Aylin her puppy dog eyes.
“Yes. I still have a few things to do before I can leave. Also, you might want to do something about your uniform.”
“Oh, no problem.” Cynthia lifted her left arm and changed how her suit looked.
The surface of the suit loses its web design and goes completely black. Her boots change colors, as colorful stripes appear on them. Cynthia looks at her aunt “do you have a sweater or oversize jacket I can borrow?”
“In that closet over there.” Aylin points towards the closet in her office.
She always keeps some spare clothes at her office. She never knew when she might need them. She watches as Cynthia gets up and walks over to the closet.
Cynthia gets up and walks over to the closet. She was glad she was about the same size as her aunt Aylin. She opens the closet door and looks for an oversized shirt or light sweater. She finds one that would be perfect to go with her black bodysuit. She puts it on and closes the closet door.
Cynthia walks over and sits on the sofa in her aunt’s office. She pulls her cell phone out and texts both her mothers to tell them she is with Aunt Aylin. She gets a reply from both of her mothers.
She leans against the back of the sofa, and the next thing she knows. She is falling asleep. She hadn’t realized how tired she was.
Aylin looked over toward Cynthia and noticed she had fallen asleep. She shakes her head as she goes back to work. She wonders how long Cynthia has been burning the candle at both ends.
Aylin answered a few emails for the next few hours and accepted invites to upcoming social gatherings and fundraisers. The fundraisers helped with the shelters and housing she needed for the homeless.
Once Aylin is done, she gets up, walks over to Cynthia, and gently shakes her shoulder. She waits a few seconds before she shakes Cynthia’s shoulder a little harder “sweetie, it’s time to go.”
Cynthia slowly wakes up, and it takes her mind a few seconds to register where she is and who the person standing near her is. She looks at Aylin “sorry, auntie.”
‘It’s all right, Cynthia. I used to strike out when someone tried waking me.” Aylin has adjusted to not reacting like she used to. Not that she couldn’t, but she has trained to be more trusting.
Cynthia stands up and follows her aunt out of her office. She follows her towards the door.
“Stand still, sweetie.”
“Yes, ma’am.” Cynthia watches as Aylin walks to the hidden alarm panel and activates it.
Once the alarm is armed, Aylin motions for Cynthia to follow her, she leads the way out of the office and secures the entrance door. When she hears the alarm beep letting her know the system is armed.
“Okay, let’s go.” Aylin and Cynthia head toward Aylin’s car.
“Where’s the minivan, auntie?” Cynthia knew Aylin had a brand-new SUV.
“Mark has it.” Aylin gets into the Subaru they got when they were in Montana.
“How are your sister and brother doing?” Aylin glances toward Cynthia as she drives.
“They are doing better now. Mom said that they had the common cold. Somehow they got the cold Rebecca had when she came over to babysit.”
Aylin shakes her head. Jamie had gotten pregnant a year later after she had Hollace. Mark was the father of Hollace and Jamie’s twins. Taskhtali and Jamie were surprised when they found out Jamie was carrying twins.
She didn’t mind sharing Mark with her adopted sister. Jamie wanted kids in the first place so Hollace would have some friends/siblings her age. Bree was eleven years older than her little sister.
“Rebecca needs to be a little more careful when she has a cold and is around newborns.” Aylin knew Rebecca was trying to help.
“Well, she’s in Milan now doing a fashion show.” Cynthia knew Rebecca kept busy with her modeling career.
“What is Amber up to?” Aylin likes to keep up with Terry and Dakota’s family.
“She’s at Cheer camp right now. She wanted to go, and Terry and Dakota decided to let her go. She wants to become a professional
Cheerleader.” Cynthia liked hanging around with Amber. She was the spitting image of Dakota.
“That is a hard profession to break into.” Aylin has met a few cheerleaders who volunteered to help raise money for the shelters and the homeless.
“I think she’ll make it. She is determined to become one. Oh, Leia is doing better. The doctors said she could come home tomorrow.” Cynthia was glad that the race car Leia drove was built by her brothers. It was in a nasty car wreck last weekend on the track.
If it hadn’t had all the safety systems, it did. Her injuries could have been a lot worse than they were. As it was, she would miss a few races in her condition.
“Speaking of races, how is Jamie doing? And I’m not talking about your mother.” Aylin knew even she got the two Jamies mixed up at times.
Cynthia laughs when Aylin tries not to confuse her. She knew which Jamie her aunt was talking about.
“She just won her fourth race this season. She would give Leia a run for her money if Leia were a dirt racer.”
‘I don’t know how Dakota does it, having a daughter and a niece who are speed junkies like Terry.” Aylin knew Terry raced as well.
“It’s no different when you, mom, and uncle Mark go out and fight bad guys.” Cynthia looks at Aylin when she says that.
“There’s a big difference in what we do and racing around on a dirt track or race track at insane speeds.” Aylin couldn’t watch a NASCAR race. She found it incredibly dull.
“Some people are just speed nuts, auntie.”
Aylin shakes her head at the thought. Sure, at one time, she did some crazy stuff, but over the years, she mellowed out. Her mind was no longer cloudy or in a dark place like it used to be.
After a while, Aylin pulls up in front of Jamie and Taskhtali’s place. She looks at Cynthia “go and get some rest, Cynthia. Stop burning the candle at both ends.”
“I will, auntie.” Cynthia hugs Aylin before she gets out of the car.
Aylin returns the hug. Since she came to America years ago, she never thought her life would turn out as it had. After all, she went through when she was in the mental hospital. She watches as Cynthia runs towards the house and walks inside.
Once Cynthia was safely inside the house, Aylin headed home to her family.
On the way home, Aylin was listening to her favorite music in her BMW. Traffic was nothing but stop-and-go. She hated New York traffic at times, especially when she was in a hurry to get home. Today's only good thing that kept her in a good mood was that the property she had been trying to buy finally came through.
She felt her uncle had his hand in it, but she couldn’t prove it. Construction of the new low-cost income apartments she would build on the site was ongoing. She had a good chunk of her money tied up in the project, several investments, and grants from the city and government.
The whole project used green technology, such as solar panels and windows, so the tenants wouldn’t have to pay much money. The sidewalks used the same green technology as Jack's driveway at his place.
Aylin controls her anger when a box truck comes out of nowhere, cutting her off and into her lane. Just as she honks her horn at the driver. There is an explosion, and a figure comes flying out of the back of the truck and right into her front windshield. The person had a set of wings on their back and wasn’t moving.
Aylin had slammed on her brakes when the figure hit her windshield. The box truck in front of her that had cut her off was now on fire. Aylin feels her car jerk from someone tapping the rear of her BMW. She gets out of her car to see if the person who smashed into her windshield is okay.
She noticed that the person was wearing a costume. She spotted a huge scorched mark on the front of the young woman’s chest. There was blood coming out of the person's nose and a cracked falcon-shaped helmet covering the young woman’s head.
Two spikes stuck out of the woman's shoulders. Aylin reached towards the exposed part of her neck to check her pulse. She felt a pulse, but it was very weak. As for the box truck in front of her, Aylin could feel its heat.
Fire trucks, the police, and paramedics show up to get everything under control. Aylin takes a picture of the woman when the paramedics remove the damaged helmet covering her head. She looked like she went twenty rounds with whoever she got in a fight with.
Aylin was surprised the woman was able to function after being beaten so severely. At the same time, the police take Aylin’s information and statement of what happened. She listens carefully to what hospital the woman is being taken to. She’ll visit the woman later to find out what had happened.
As for the box truck, the firemen find four charred bodies inside. They find out what caused the fire as well. According to what survived the fire, there were many weapons.
Aylin had to wait for the tow company to come and tow her BMW home. She couldn’t drive it with a smashed windshield. The damage she took from someone tapping the car's rear wasn’t too bad, but it would need minor body work.
By the time Aylin arrives at home. Everyone was eating dinner. She caught a ride home with the tow truck driver.
“Well, it looks like you guys are dinner.” Aylin walks over to the dining room table and sits down at her spot.
“Sorry, sweetie. Hollace was getting hungry. Also, little Mark has been fed as well.” Mark looks over towards Mickie when he says that.
“He was getting a little fussy, Mom.” Mickie looked at Aylin when she spoke.
“That’s fine. That’s why I left all those breast milk bottles for you. He hates drinking baby formula.” Aylin knew her youngest son hated formula.
“So, what happened, Mom?” Bree was curious why her mother was late getting home.
“You wouldn’t believe me if I told you.” Aylin still wondered what had happened and why the young woman she saw was wearing a blue suit shaped like a falcon.
“Please, mom?” Bree liked hearing about her parent's adventures.
“Fine. A box truck cut in front of me while I was in traffic. The next thing I knew, an explosion and a person wearing a blue suit with bird-like wings smashed through the box truck door and right into my windshield. Soon after the person hit my windshield, the box truck exploded.”
“What caused the box truck to explode, sweetie?” Mark was curious.
“It seems it was transporting a bunch of weaponry. The police didn’t go into detail about what exactly was in the back of the truck.” Ayin tried to find out, but the information was being kept close to the chest of the officer in charge.
“Is the person who wore the bird suit going to be okay?” Mickie wonders who the person is.
“I don’t know. I’m going to go check on the person tomorrow morning.” Aylin knew the person took one hell of a beating.
Aylin eats her dinner and finds out how everyone else's day has been. She helps clear the table and put away the leftovers. She is continually amazed that they have leftovers. She knew Mark took some of the leftovers to work for lunch.
Since it was summer, the kids didn’t have to go to school. She allowed Bree to stay up until midnight because she knew Bree would be video chatting with her friends online. She gives Hollace, Julie, and little Mark a bath before putting them to bed.
Aylin knew Mickie was working on her online college courses. She was proud of Mickie for returning to school and getting her degree.
Mark watches as Aylin undresses and puts on her nightshirt. The front of the shirt features the Mad Hatter, which wasn’t a Disney design, pouring
tea. He looks at Aylin’s cute butt as she bent over to pick something up off the floor. The nightshirt exposed her naked butt.
He knew Aylin kept her groin area shaved. She’s been doing that since their trip to South America. He knew she was considering having her pubic hair removed with a laser so she wouldn’t have to shave it when it grew back.
Once they lay in bed, “What do you think was happening?” Mark looks at his wife.
“I don’t know. All I do know was the woman wearing the Falcon-shaped helmet had been beaten. Her face was black and blue from being hit repeatedly.” Aylin could still recall the young woman's appearance once they removed her helmet and head covering.
“So, what is your next move?” Mark knew his wife wouldn’t let this go.
“I’m going to investigate the matter and find out what happened to the young woman.” Aylin looks at Mark with a mischievous look on her face.
A smile appears on Mark’s face when he notices the mischievous look in Aylin’s eyes. He puts his arm around her shoulders and pulls her against him. He kisses her lips while holding her close to his body.
Aylin pulls into the parking lot of The Mount Sinai Hospital. She knew the woman who smashed her front windshield had been taken to this hospital. The windshield company her insurance company used was coming out to her place to replace her windshield. Terry was coming out to her place to give her an estimate of how much the bodywork was going to cost to the rear end of her BMW. She knew Dakota would submit the cost to her insurance company and let Terry repair her car.
Aylin parks the Subaru she drove and parks it in an empty parking space. She still had the car from when she and Mark drove back from
Montana with Bree. Aylin gets out and walks towards the front entrance to the hospital. She stopped at the reception desk to confirm the woman who smashed into her windshield was there and what room she was in. Normally, the hospital wouldn’t give that information out, but she was well known.
Aylin takes the elevator up to the floor where the woman’s room is. She waves hello to the nurses on duty. Two of them she recognized from when they volunteered at an event for the homeless.
Aylin manages to sneak into the woman’s hospital room and place the flowers she bought at the gift shop on the window sill. She noticed the woman was still unconscious. She takes her cell phone out and scans the woman’s fingerprints. Then she takes a picture of the woman’s face and runs the image through the facial recognition program.
While Aylin is waiting for the results. She noticed the poor woman had an oxygen hose going to her nose and an IV going into her right hand. Where the spears went through the woman’s shoulders. They were bandaged up as well. She wonders where the suit was that the woman was wearing when she was brought to the hospital. She looks in the closet and notices it is hanging up inside.
Aylin examines the suit and notices the wings are missing, but the rest of the suit is there. She could see on the back of the suit, where the wings could come through. However, there weren’t any wings. The suit itself felt like it was made of ballistic material like her husband's suit.
After thirty minutes, the woman’s identity pops up from the Department of Motor Vehicles records. It also shows an FBI file on her. The file shows where she had applied for a special weapons permit. As for her DMV record, it showed her name being: Teela Falco, her address being 55 Sweet Flower Rd. New York, New York. Aylin knew the address was in the Brooklyn section of New York. Aylin looks down at the poor woman and wonders why she went after the men in the truck.
Aylin leaves a handwritten note for the woman before she leaves. As Aylin steps out of the unknown woman’s hospital room. She stops at the nurse’s station and informs the nurse tending to the young woman, that Helping Hands will be taking care of hospital bills.
Aylin heads towards her office afterward. She stops along the way at her favorite coffee shop, which also serves tea. She greets the barista behind the counter.
“How has your morning been, Mrs. Jagger?” Carollyn liked serving Mrs. Jagger. She always left a nice tip.
She was also funny and friendly to people she didn’t know. Carollyn knew Mrs. Jagger had an organization that helped the homeless and low-income people. She knew the organization also did everything it could for veterans as well.
“Quiet, how about yours, Carollyn?” Aylin smiles at the young woman.
Aylin knew Carollyn was in her late teens. Carollyn would be turning eighteen in a few months and was taking college courses at New York University. Carollyn’s parents were hard-working people. Carollyn’s mother was a nurse and her father was a garbage collector.
“Busy, which is good. Because the more coffee and tea we serve, the happier people will be.” Carollyn was a people person, but she had big dreams.
“That’s good. You know what I like.” Aylin smiles at the young woman. She hopes one day Carollyn gets what she wants. And if it is possible, she’ll make sure Carollyn does.
“One large unsweetened English tea, coming up.” A smile appears on Carollyn’s face as she prepares the tea.
Aylin waits nearby as Carollyn prepares her tea and fills several other orders. While she is waiting for her tea. A rude guy comes bragging into the coffee shop and demands to be served right away. She steps close to him and when he starts giving one of the other baristas working with Carollyn a hard time and starts insulting the person.
Aylin pretends to trip and punch the person in his side with three fingers. She aims for his kidney, and when he winces from the poke. She steps on his right foot and digs her heel into his foot. She also elbows him in the stomach, while making it look like it was all by accident.
By the time Aylin was finished with her accidental movements. The guy just left the place, without getting his coffee. Aylin noticed that Carollyn was smirking at her.
A smile appears on Aylin’s face, as she pays for her tea and leaves.
Falco Special Effects, New York:
Emily examines the artificial wings she helped create. She managed to retrieve them after Teela was taken to the hospital. The ER doctor couldn’t cut through the harness that Teela wore when she used the wings. She was also relieved her best friend and business partner was okay.
The custom-designed stunt suit had protected Teela when she took a grenade to her chest.
Emily still couldn’t get over the fact that their shipper had gotten their fake weapon shipment mixed up. Also, how the people who took their box truck were able to track them down in a city like New York. She uses the high-power magnifying glass to go over the artificially created feathers on the wing to make sure none of them have been damaged. It takes days to create them in their 3D printer.
After spending three hours examining each wing. Emily flips the wings over and checks the skeleton structure on the wing. The lightweight special metallic bone structure was still intact. She conducts a low-level electrical check and watches as the wings try to lift off the examination table. She monitors the energy flow and finds they are within the parameters they set.
“Well, the wings are fine.” Emily puts the wings back on their stand to charge.
She stretches and listens as bones in her body pop. She was still feeling the after-effects of when she crashed her ultralight when she was younger. She spent several months in a body cast.
She picks up her cell phone and calls the hospital to check on Teela. Once the reception desk answers her and redirects her call. She gets to the nurse's station “Hi, I’m calling to check on Teela Falco's condition.”
“Can I ask who is calling?” Nurse Callahan was holding the phone with her head against her shoulder as she made an entry into the computer.
“I’m calling about Teela Falco in room 4B. What is her condition.” Emily was worried about her friend.
“What is your relationship to Ms. Falco?”
“She’s my business partner and roommate. You should have me listed as her emergency contact.” Emily knew Teela had put her down as her emergency contact.
Nurse Callahan checked Ms. Falco’s medical file and noticed that Emily Tesla had been added to her file as an emergency contact and to make medical decisions for her.
“Ms. Falco is still unconscious, but her vitals are normal, Ms. Tesla.”
“Can you call me, if she wakes up, please?” Emily wanted to be there for her friend.
“I’m making a note of your request in her medical file.” Nurse Callahan makes a note in Ms. Falco’s medical file.
“Thank you.”
Emily ends the phone call. She hopes Teela wakes up soon. She logs onto her laptop and orders some lunch. Afterward, she went through several emails and special orders their company received.
Helping Hands, New York:
Aylin was sitting at her desk looking over the budget for the next several months. So, far the company had plenty of cash for all the projects they had going on. She leans back in her desk chair and thinks about the information she received from visiting the box truck last night.
The truck had been loaded with special effects gear and several crates filled with weapons. The thing was, the weapons were fake. They looked and felt like the real thing, but they weren’t.
When she researched the person online, she learned that Ms. Falco was a special effects artist. She was also registered as a stunt person. As for the company she owned. She had a partner that was part owner of it. The two of them were childhood friends. According to their Facebook pages, Ms. Falco and her partner Ms. Tesla have some of the same interests.
Both of them attended MIT and had master's degrees in engineering and electronics. However, it seemed that Ms. Falco had a degree in physics as well. The two of them did stunt work to pay for their degree and a few special effect jobs for independent groups.
The company they own together was started while they were at MIT. Aylin was impressed by that. She knew it took a lot of courage and work to balance both things.
After she reviewed notes on Ms. Falco and why she did what she did. She now understood why she went after the people who stole her box truck. Now, she just needs to speak to Ms. Falco.
Aylin finishes up what work she has left, before leaving for the day. She makes sure the security system is set, after checking that all her employees have gone home for the day. As Aylin walks to her Subaru, she spots a young woman with white pixie style hair cut leaning against it.
She was wearing a black racerback sports bra with neon green piping on the edging supporting her moderate breasted chest. As for her bottom, she had on a tight pair of pants that showed off her cute bubble butt and shapely legs. A black pair of slipper style tennis shoes covered her feet.
“How long have you been waiting for me, Angie?” Aylin presses the remote to unlock her car.
“Not long. Can I take you up on that offer of staying with you for a few days, please?” As Angie walks around to the passenger side of the car.
“Sure, get in.” Aylin gets in on the driver side.
Angie gets in on the passenger side and buckles up. She was appreciative that Aylin was letting her stay with her for a while.
“Thanks for letting me stay with you.”
“You’re welcome. So, how did the competition go between your group and the Down Town Devils?” Aylin knew Angie and her group were professional parkour competitors.
Where her and her group did it for fun. Angie and the crew she was with, made a living doing it and competing. They had several big name companies backing sponsoring them.
While Aylin was driving home, she glances at Angie “so, why are you hiding?”
“I’m not hiding. I just don’t feel like going home right now.” Angie shared a place with two other people and just needed to get away for a while.
“Problems at home?” Aylin knew Angie’s background.
“Not really, I just don’t feel like being around my roommates and their girlfriends for a few days.” Angie hated when her roommates’ girlfriends came over. They weren’t bad people it was just the fact she couldn’t relate to them.
Aylin could understand that reasoning. She had a hard time relating to normal people at times, because of her childhood.
“How is your sister’s restaurant doing?” Angie had been surprised that Aylin had a twin sister over in England.
“It’s doing good. She was mention in one of the British popular food magazines. She sent me a copy of it.” Aylin was proud of her twin sister.
“Is she and her family still coming for Christmas?” Angie couldn’t wait to meet Aylin’s twin.
“Yep. My nieces can’t wait to see what Christmas is like here in New York.” Aylin knew the twins were excited about coming to New York.
Aylin was almost home, “Angie, is there anything unusual going on in the city that you have heard of?”
Angie was confused about the question “like what?”
“Anything dealing with guns or movies?” Aylin knew Angie had connections all over the city.
“Well, there is a movie company, filming a movie in downtown. I have to say, it looks interesting. There was this woman flying around with wings on her back that was really cool.”
“Do you know or heard about anything dealing with illegal weapons on the street?” Aylin wanted to know about that.
“There are always people looking to buy weapons, Aylin. It’s hard to buy a weapon here in New York.”
“What I want to know, Angie. Is there any groups or organization looking to buy a bunch of illegal military style weapons.”
“Military style weapons? I know only of four groups looking to buy those style of weapons. They don’t trust Russian or Chinese made weapons.” Angie knew these groups preferred American made weapons.
“Who are they?” Aylin wanted a list of those people.
“Give me your cellphone.” Angie holds her hand out for Aylin’s cellphone.
Aylin hands Angie her cellphone. She watches as Angie taps away on her cell phone. She notices her turn coming up. She makes the turn on to the road that leads to her home.
“Here you go. everything I know, I’ve put in your cell phone. Promise me if you go to investigate these people, you’ll take backup with you, Aylin.” Angie knew how dangerous these groups of people could be.
“You know me, Angie.” An evil smile appears on Aylin’s face.
“Yeah, I do.” Angie watches as Aylin pulls into the driveway of her place.
Aylin notices Mark’s Lincoln was already in the driveway when she pulled into it. She also noticed her BMW was missing as well. She parks next to the Lincoln and gets out.
Her and Angie walks towards the front door and walks inside. As she and Angie enters the house, they encounter Bear.
“Hey boy.” Aylin rubs Bear head.
Angie does too, as she passes him. She knew how well-trained Bear was and wouldn’t want to be attacked by him. She already didn’t trust dogs after an incident that happen when she was eleven years old.
The Mount Sinai Hospital, New York:
Teela slowly opens her eyes and blinks several times to try to figure out where she is. The last thing she remembers is chasing after some guys who stole her special effects truck. She looks around the room, and it slowly dawns on her that she is in a hospital room.
She tries to move, but when she puts a presser on her arm, she feels pain in her shoulder. She stops trying to move and looks around the room. Near her bed, she notices a bunch of flowers, balloons, and small stuff animals. A white envelope is leaning against a flower vase on the nightstand near her.
Teela was curious, so she opened the envelope and read the folded letter. After reading it, she placed it back in the envelope and wondered who had left it. She located the remote and pressed it to summon the nurse.
Nurse Doris hears the alert coming from room 4C. She is surprised that the patient there woke up. She grabs the tablet and knocks before entering.
“How do you feel, Mrs. Falco?” Nurse Doris looks at the young woman.
“Sore, how long have I been here?” Teela knew the time had passed by and how hungry she felt.
“You’ve been unconscious for four days. You were brought in with damage to your shoulders dressed in some costume. The costume looked like it took some damage to the chest area.”
“What happened to the costume?” Teela was concerned about the wings.
“According to your records, a person named Emily Tesla came to claim the wings.” Nurse Doris was surprised by how much information they included in the file.
“She’s my business partner and emergency contact.” Teela was relieved that Emily had the wings. They were valuable and would be hard to replace.
“I’ve noticed. How are you feeling?”
“Sore.” Teela was trying to move very little.
“Well, let me check your bandages and take your vitals.” Nurse Doris goes about checking Teela’s vitals.
Aylin’s House:
“Mom, can I please drive your car to the mall?” Bree wanted to go to the mall with her friends.
Aylin looks up from the dishes she was washing by hand. They had a dishwasher, but Aylin always washed the dishes by hand. That was the way she was taught.
“Who are you going to the mall with?” Aylin knew Bree liked spending time with her friends.
“Amy, Sammy, Carol, and her boyfriend, Tommy.”
“Alright, be home by ten.” Aylin looked at Bree, so she knew she meant it.
“Yes, ma’am.” Bree walks over and gives her Aylin a hug.
“Bye, Angie,” Bree says bye as she passes Angie on the way out of the kitchen.
Angie watches as Bree walks out of the kitchen. She looks over towards Aylin. “Where’s she off to?”
“Off to the mall to spend time with her friends.” Aylin trusted Bree to stay out of trouble.
Angie walks over to the kitchen table and sits down. She loved the dinner Aylin made. She volunteered to help Aylin put away everything, but Aylin told her she had it.
Aylin looks at Angie and notices she has changed clothes and taken a shower. She knew it was rough work climbing, running, and jumping over handrails, building tops, and obstacles, but she and her crew greatly enjoyed it.
“So, what will you and your crew be doing next? Any competitions coming up?”
“We have another one in a few months, so we’ll be practicing extremely hard for it. We’ve been using the train yards for our training. There are many things down there that challenge us.” Angie loved the train yard.
“Ah, I remember the train yard. My crew and I used to use it. Security Officer Crooks didn’t mind us being there.” Aylin remembers when she first arrived in New York and teamed up with Brandy, Clair, Clay, and his twin brother Tony.
“Do you and your crew still get together and parkour anymore?” Angie was curious.
“Sometimes, we do. It’s rare for all of us to be free simultaneously.” Aylin finishes the last dish and drains the water from the sink.
“When are you planning on checking that information I gave you?”
“Sometime tomorrow. Why don’t you tell me why you didn’t want to go home tonight?” Aylin walks over to the table and sits down.
“I told you. I don’t feel comfortable around my roommate's girlfriends. I have never experienced what they have done and can’t relate to it. You
know how crazy my childhood was.”
“I know. What your mother did to you to get back at your father wasn’t right.”
“Or what my coach told me just before he died.” Angie couldn’t believe her coach did what he did to her because of money. She trusted Coach Moore, and he betrayed that trust for money.
“That was messed up. You're welcome to stay here for as long as you like.” Aylin knew her husband wouldn’t mind.
“Speaking of staying here. Do you think Sakura will mind me borrowing some of her clothes?” Angie didn’t bring any of her stuff with her.
“She won’t mind. She’s with her group, training at some secret army base.” Aylin knew where the base was. She had her mom track Sakura’s location.
“Well, thanks again.” Angie gets up and walks out of the kitchen.
Aylin follows behind Angie and cuts the lights off.
Downtown Warehouse District, New York:
“So, what are we doing down here, sis?” Jester walks side by side with her sister Aylin.
Both women were dressed casually and trying not to bring attention to themselves. Normally, they would be dressed in their costumes, but tonight they were undercover.
“I’m checking out some rumors I’ve heard.” Aylin looked around as they walked among the dark buildings and such.
There were several girls of the night selling their bodies. Aylin wished that that type of profession wasn’t necessary. She has tried to get a bunch of women off the streets by selling their bodies. She has even tried to get a bunch of transgenders from doing it.
Jester walked with her sister and played lookout, while her sister got closer to the building they were checking out. At the fourth building, they stopped to inspect. They spot some men acting suspiciously. The guys were unloading a bunch of ammo boxes.
Aylin gets closer and sneaks into the warehouse. She manages to move over to the boxes they have already unloaded and pry one open. Inside the box were a bunch of M16 rifles and ammo magazines.
Jester was looking around, making sure no one surprised Aylin when the scanner on her cellphone started to pick up voices. It was the voices of the men she was watching and Aylin was investigating. She looks around and spots an unmarked van parked nearby.
“Sis, either the police or ATF are watching your guys.” Jamie figures this must be a sting or they were gathering evidence to use against the people.
Aylin hears Jamie’s voice come over their transceiver. She looks towards the guys unloading the cargo from a box truck.
“Are you sure, sis?” Aylin was curious about what was going on.
“I’m sure. It sounds like they are either bugging those guys' cellphones remotely, or they have someone planted among them.” Jamie was still
listening to the men as they talked about the football game and how much money they lost.
“Alright, I’m heading back to you.” Aylin starts making her way back to her.
Just as she was about to exit the building, “Hey, who are you?” Branson spotted movement.
Aylin looks towards the muscular Latino man. He was bigger than her and built like a football player. He had tattoos covering his arms.
Aylin stops and smiles at the guy “I was seeing what you guys were up to. Maybe we could have some fun.”
Aylin bats her eyes and smiles at the guy. She decided that she would pretend she was a girl of the night. She walks towards the guy in a sexy way. Normally, this wasn’t her style, but she was trying not to bring too much attention to herself.
Branson watches as the cute red-haired girl approaches him. She was short, but he could give her the ride of her life. He wonders if what he heard about redheads was true as well in bed.
“Branson, stop messing with the bitch. We have work to do.” One of the guys from the truck yells over to Branson.
Branson reaches forward grabs Aylin's chin and tilts her head up. He looks down into her green eyes “Give me your number, sweetie and I’ll call you later.”
“Give me your cell phone,” Aylin says in a sexy voice.
Branson hands his cell phone to Aylin. He watches as she types a number into his cell phone. He accepts the cell phone from her.
“Call me.” Aylin turns and walks away.
Branson watches as the woman walks away. She had a cute butt, stuffed in the tight pair of pants she was wearing.
“Someone got a date.” Jamie was teasing her sister.
“Access his phone and tell me who he has been calling, Jamie.” Aylin texts the guy's phone number.
Jamie pulls her cell phone out and inputs the number. In no time, she breaks into the guy’s cell phone. She starts downloading everything on the phone. There wasn’t much, but she did get at least four numbers.
“Someone got a boyfriend.” Jamie starts teasing her sister.
Aylin gives Jamie the same look she gives her children when they misbehave. She saw a smirk appear on Jamie’s face. She just shakes her head as they go and check out the other locations.
Teela Falco’s Place, New York:
“Are you sure you’re going to be alright by yourself?” Emily looks at Teela as she helps her to her apartment.
“I’ll be fine. Charity is going to be staying with me while I recover.” Teela had called her cousin Charity and asked her if she wouldn’t mind staying with her for a while.
“Well, you know we still have that stunt work we need to get done. No one else is qualified to use those wings, except me and you.” Emily wasn’t the stunt person Teela was.
“I know. I also know the director isn’t going to wait long for me to heal either.” Teela walks over to her favorite chair and sits down in it.
Emily helps Teela settle into the chair. She knew Teela was on some strong pain medicine.
“How are the wings?” Teela looks at Emily.
“I had to replace some of the feathers, but other than that. They are in perfect working order. I’m also repairing the stunt suit, but that’s going to
take a while to fix. The suit we made for the actor is okay.” Emily knew she had a lot of work to repair the stunt suit Teela had been wearing.
“I should be able to come in and help out. What did you do with those weapons that are real and were shipped to us by mistake?” Teela knew they needed to secure those weapons.
“They are locked up in the vault for now. An agent from the ATF and FBI are going to come by to look at them.” Emily was glad the ATF was coming to take those weapons away.
“I’ll be glad to get them out of our office. How could someone make such a mistake of shipping us real weapons?” Teela was confused by that.
“I don’t know. Oh, our insurance is covering the damage to the box truck and everything in it.”
“That’s good. Maybe we can get a better one.” Teela knew they needed a newer truck. The one they had, has been a money pit with repairs and such.
“Are insurance might not cover all your medical expenses.” Emily has been talking with their agent about that.
“They won’t have to. A place called Helping Hands is handling the medical bills.” Teela had been surprised when she saw and read the letter.
“Who do you know there?” Emily was surprised as well.
“No one. But when I woke up, I found a letter addressed to me, from them.” Teela pulls the letter out and shows it to her partner.
Emily accepts it and reads it. She looks at Teela “Okay, this is weird. Not that I’m looking at a gift horse in the mouth. But, why would they want to help you out?”
“Beats me. I’m planning on going to see this Aylin Jagger tomorrow to thank her.” Teela wonders why Mrs. Jagger came to visit her.
“Well, let me fix you something to eat.” Emily leaves Teela’s side and heads towards the kitchen.
Teela’s Apartment:
Charity couldn’t believe her cousin called her and asked if she could come over and assist her. She balances the tray she is carrying. She stopped by Starbucks and bought her cousin her favorite cup of coffee. She also picked up her cousin, her favorite pastry from the pastry shop next door.
Charity pressed the call button to let her know she was at the entrance. She knew her cousin liked the fact that the apartment had a security system, to keep her safe.
“Who is it?” Teela had managed to walk over to the monitor to see who was buzzing her apartment.
“It’s me, cuz.”
The next thing Charity hears is the door buzzing. She opens the door and heads towards the elevator. She presses the button her cousin lives on. She feels the elevator start heading upwards.
When the elevator stops and the door opens. She turns left into the hallway and makes her way towards her cousin’s apartment. She stops at the door and lightly knocks on it.
After a few minutes, Charity hears the chain and several locks click as her cousin unlocks the door. She wonders why her cousin hasn’t invented a new lock for her place. A smile appears on her face when the door opens.
Charity looked at Teela and couldn’t believe how she looked.
“You look like shit, cousin.” Charity walks past her cousin into the apartment.
“Thanks.” Teela shuts the door behind her cousin.
Teela follows behind her cousin. She watches as Charity sets the drink carrier down on the coffee table, along with a bag she recognized from her favorite pastry shop.
“I see you stopped at Lacey’s Pastry.” Teela loved that place.
“What’s coffee, without a good pastry?” A smile appears on Charity’s face.
She pulls out the large pumpkin muffin she bought for herself first. Then she pulls out the Boston crème donuts she bought for Teela. She knew her cousin loved the cream-filled donuts and eclairs. She places them on some napkins from the bag.
“So, how are you feeling this morning?” Charity takes a sip from her coffee.
“Sore. My chest is still feeling the effects from the grenade that hit me and I can only lift my arms only so much.” Teela shows her cousin how
high she can lift her arms.
“Man, that sucks. So, tell me again how did you get those injuries?” Charity wanted to know how her cousin got hurt like she did.
“You know I’m doing the stunt work for the new Blue Falcon movie. Well, while we were shooting a scene, a group of masked men were supposed to attack me. Well, the other stuntmen who were playing the goons had been replaced by real crooks. Somehow they found out that their illegal weapons had been accidently mixed in with my shipment of fake weapons.”
“Why were a bunch of illegal weapons mixed in with your fakes?” Charity was confused about that.
“I don’t know. That is still being investigated. Anyway, the fake goons must have thought I would have the weapons with me. So, they broke into my truck and took it. Just before they managed to close my truck up, I swooped down out of the air and knocked one of them down inside the truck.”
“You swooped down? How?” Charity found that hard to believe.
“My wings allow me to fly like those superheroes you see in the comic boots.”
“No way. How?” Charity almost choked on her coffee.
“I’m not exactly sure how it works, but the skeleton of the wings is made of a strange metal I found out in Minnesota. I had never seen anything like it before and the mine itself wasn’t being used anymore. So, I bought the property.” Teela couldn’t believe what she found and was curious. She knew it wasn’t from Earth, because of its atomic structure.
“So how did you discover you could use it to fly?” Charity was curious. She knew her cousin was smart and creative.
“You do know I have physics and engineering degrees, right?”
“Yeah, I know. And I have an MBA degree in business. So, how did you discover what the metal could do?” Charity wanted to know more about the metal and how it allowed her cousin to fly.
“I conducted experiments on it and discovered that when I send an electric current through the metal, it floated. So, after several tests. I constructed a small drone made of the metal and tested it.” Teela stood up and walked over to her desk picked up a small flat disk and carried it back over to where her cousin was sitting.
“Here.” She hands the disk to her cousin.
Charity took the disk and couldn’t believe how light it felt. It also had a cold feeling to it. She turned it upside down and saw the battery compartment and a switch. She flicks the switch to the on position and watches as the disk hovers above her hand.
“How is it doing this?” Charity couldn’t see any blades or jets to cause it to hover.
“The energy from the battery has energized the metal. That’s a solid piece of metal with only a battery compartment and a small circuit broad in it.”
Charity sat there amazed at what the disk was doing. She couldn’t believe what she was seeing for herself.
“Are there any side effects from handling this metal?” Charity looks up at Teela.
“Nope, none whatsoever. I ran several tests to determine if it had radiation or if it produced any radiation when you sent electricity through it.” Teela performed every test she could think of.
“Man, you could make a fortune selling this to aircraft companies and such.” Charity was thinking of the marketing aspects of it.
“That’s the thing. There isn’t a large amount of it.” Teela turns the disk off.
“How do you know?” Charity looks at her cousin.
“Because I dug up all I could find of it. I found just enough of it to make three sets of wings. Plus, I think it came from outer space a long time ago. It’s not native to Earth.”
“Are you sure?” Charity knew her cousin was into comics and sci-fi.
“Yes, I’m sure. Once I purified the metal. I found out that it had other compounds bonded with it, that weren’t from this earth, but were known to come from space.”
“Well, you better not let the military find out. They would want this metal and everything else you have on it.” Charity knew the government would love it.
“Yeah. I agree.” Teela had thought about it.
“So, this metal allows you to hover/defy gravity. So, how do you fly with it?” Charity wonders if Teela used hidden jets or something.
“Like a bird does. I can use the air currents and after studying birds as long as I have. I know how to use the wings to turn and such.” Teela loved studying birds. It’s been her hobby since she was little. She had a bunch of drawings she had done from watching birds.
“That must be neat. So, what are you going to do when the filming stops?” Charity could see how the movie allowed Teela to use her wings.
“I don’t know. I might move my company from New York to someplace out in the country so I can learn more about how birds fly and such.” Teela hasn’t figured out what she is going to do yet after filming.
“So, okay, you answered my question about swooping into the truck. What happened after that?” Charity wanted to know more.
“Well, I tried to stop the goons from stealing my truck. We got in a fight and the guy I was fighting put two spears through my shoulder blades and tossed a strange-looking disk towards my chest. As soon as it exploded, I was sent flying backward out of the truck and into a car behind the truck. I don’t remember anything after that except waking up in the hospital.”
“Man, that sounds like something out of an action flick. I hope your director caught all of that.” Charity would love to see all of that in a movie.
“I think he did. Mr. Hudgins is an amazing director and does amazing work.” Teela liked working with him.
“So, do you know who those goons work for?”
“Nope, but agent Amos has some idea. He’s keeping me in the loop.” Teela received an email from him just the other day.
“So, did those goons get the weapons they were after?” Charity was curious.
“Nope, they are locked up in my weapons safe back at the office building. The place used to be a bank, so they are safe there.” Teela was glad the building she rented an office at, had a safe.
“How about the wings? Are they safe?” Charity knew if someone could get their hands on those wings, they could use them.
“Yes, they are safe as well. I have a set here in my apartment and the other set is at my office in its storage locker. The third set hasn’t been completed yet, but they are safe as well. They are in a specially designed locker. I hope you’ll keep what I told you, secret.” Teela knew her cousin was trustworthy.
“Yes, haven’t I always kept your secrets safe?” Charity knew a lot of things about Teela.
“Yes, you have and I’m glad I have you as a trusted confidant.” Teela takes another sip from her coffee.
FBI Building, New York:
Agent Amos looks at all the photos he and his partner managed to get so far. Last night had been informative. The gang that had been expecting a shipment of weapons, had received another shipment from another source.
“I wonder who those two women were last night.” Agent Wears looks at the footage they collected on last night's stakeout.
“I don’t know. They kept to the shadows and managed to avoid being recorded.” Amos was looking at the footage from last night as well.
“Have you heard from Ms. Falco, recently?” Wears looks over towards her partner.
“Yes, and we’re supposed to meet up with her tomorrow. We’re going to have an undercover unit meet us where she is storing the weapons she received by accident.”
“Well, at least she has enough common sense to securely store the weapons. Most people would try to make a profit off them.” Wears was surprised that Ms. Falco called them.
“I agree. I still can’t believe she went after the people who stole her work truck.” When Agent Amos heard what happened to Ms. Falco. He was amazed at her bravery and a little worried as well.
He knew in the past few years, there has been an increase in vigilantly activities. Some of the people were sanctioned government agents. While others were just people with specialized skills taking the law into their own hands.
“Come on, let’s go and check out this lead I just got.” Agent Amos grabs his gun from his desk drawer.
“Alright.” Wears grabs her weapon and purse.
The two of them head down to their government-assigned SUV. Wears gets in on the passenger side, while Amos gets in on the driver's side. Once they were secure, Amos drove them to the location he got a tip about.
Aylin’s House:
Kathy rides her bicycle down the street and parks it a few houses down from where she was planning on starting. She gathers the boxes of candy bars, granola bars, and trail mixes. All of them were handmade by her. She grabs her bags of samples, to entice the buyers.
Kathy walks back down towards the first house and knocks on the door. She was greeted by a young woman.
“Greetings, ma’am. My name is Kathy Wixx and I’m selling candy bars, granola bars, and homemade trail mixes. All the items I’m selling are homemade. If you like I have a sample here that you can taste to see if you’ll like them.”
Mrs. Millers smiles at the teenage girl “Sure.”
Kathy handed Mrs. Miller a sample bag that had a little bit of everything in it.
“Here you go, ma’am.”
Kathy ends up selling several granola bars and two 1lb. Bags of trail mix. A smile forms on her face as she moves on to the next house. So, far everyone was enjoying the products she was selling and hoped they order more from her.
When she arrives in front of Aylin’s place. She rings the doorbell and waits. She notices that the house has one of those Ring devices.
“Hello?”
“Hi, my name is Kathy Wixx and I’m selling homemade candy bars, granola bars, and trail mix. They are made of all-natural ingredients. I have samples with me, so you can taste them for yourself.”
Angie opens the front door and spots a young woman with short pixie-style light brown hair like her own. She also had a four-inch white strip that went down the middle of her hair. There was a scar that started an inch above her left eyebrow and continued down the rest of her face. It stopped at the corner of her mouth.
“Do you make the candy and granola bars yourself?” Angie noticed the girl was shorter than her.
There was something else about the girl she couldn’t put her finger on.
“Yes, I make everything myself. I have a small food truck I work out of.” Kathy was trying to get enough money to fix her food truck.
“You said that you have samples, I can try?”
“Yes. Here you go.” Kathy pulled out a small clear sandwich bag that had small pieces of various candy bars, granola bars, and a mixture of trail bits in it. She hands the bag to the young woman standing before her.
“Thanks.” Angie tries the trail mix. She loved how it tasted and could tell it was all natural.
Kathy watches and hopes the young woman will buy her product. She still had a bunch to sell, but so far, the sales she has been making might give her enough to fix her food truck.
“I’ll take three pounds of the trail mix, six candy bars, and a dozen granola bars.” Angie figures that her parkour group would enjoy them.
Kathy looks into the bag she was carrying around and pulls out everything. She places everything in a brown lunch bag. She doesn’t notice the Subaru Outback pulling into the driveway.
Aylin decided to work half a day and go home. When she pulled into her driveway, she noticed a purple ten-speed bicycle parked near the gate. As she gets closer to the house, she spots a young woman with a bag hanging on her side. She had a strip of white hair that ran the length of her head down the middle of it.
She was wearing an oversized t-shirt and a pair of leggings with rainbow color tennis shoes. She was talking with Angie and it looked like she was pulling some bags out of the bag hanging on her side. She watches as the young woman hands Angie a brown paper bag.
Aylin wonders what Angie just bought. She turns the car off and gets out of it. She catches the younger girl saying thank you for your purchase and that she has included her business card in the bag.
“Excuse me, but what are you selling, Ms.?” Aylin was curious.
“Hi, I’m selling homemade candy bars, granola bars, and trail mix, ma’am. Would you like to try them? I have a sample bag that you can try.” Kathy had been surprised when she heard the red-haired woman’s voice.
Aylin walks over to the young teenage girl and notices the scar on the left-hand side of her face. She also noticed that this teenage girl had the same style of haircut as Angie with a four-inch-wide white strip that ran the curve of the young woman’s head.
“Yes, I wouldn’t mind.” Aylin knew she was immune to most poisons and toxins.
Kathy pulls out another sample bag and hands it to Aylin. “Here you go, ma’am.”
Aylin accepts the clear sandwich bag and opens it. She could tell right away that the trail mix inside was homemade just from the smell. When she tried some, she could taste that it didn’t have that sugary taste to it that most trail mix has covered.
She tries the small pieces of different candy bars and granola bars. She could tell just from the taste that the candy bars and granola bars weren’t the commercially made ones. They had a sweeter and fresher taste to it.
“Where does the money go that you receive?” Aylin looks at the young teen.
“I’m trying to fix my food truck. I use it to sell my snacks and such.”
Aylin thinks about what the young woman said. She reaches into her purse and pulls out her checkbook. She looks at the young girl “How much do you have left to sell?”
“About forty bags of trail mix and eighty candy bars and granola bars.”
“I’ll buy everything you have left and give this person a call. Tell the person I sent you.”
Kathy accepts the business. She looked at it and noticed it was an auto repair garage. She looks back at Aylin and gives her the total cost for everything she has left.
Aylin writes a check for a little more for what the young woman said and hands it to her.
“Here, you go. Why don’t you come inside and tell me more about these bars.”
“Yes ma’am.” Kathy follows behind Aylin.
Angie closes door the behind them.
Downtown Filming Location, New York:
“How are you feeling, Teela?” Emily was monitoring Teela’s location as she flew above them in the air.
“I’m doing okay for now. I wish we didn’t have to get these shots today.” Teela’s shoulders were protesting from the strain she was putting them threw.
Emily hated that the director wanted to shoot several shots while Teela was still recovering. If it had been ground shots he needed, she could have done them. However, he wanted aerial shots of her flying and diving down and such.
She didn’t like it at all. However, the studio threatened to hold their payment to them if they didn’t do the shots. It was a good thing that the stunt suit was finished and in working order. She checks the video feed from it.
“I’m getting a good feed from you. Are you ready to perform the shots the director needs?” Emily was outside the rental truck they were using.
They still needed to go and buy a new truck.
“Do I have a choice in the matter?” Teela prepares herself for the stunt shots the director wants.
“Nope. Remember, you will have several helicopters watching and recording you.”
“Don’t remind me. I hope they keep their distance so I don’t get chopped up by their blades or thrown off by the wind they create.” Teela has never flown with helicopters near her.
Emily looked around the area where she was set up and was watching the crowd. She notices people had their cellphones out recording Teela and a few had binoculars out watching her. She hopes everything goes as planned.
Teela loved feeling the wind against her face as she flew. The clear mask she normally wore while flying was tucked up inside the headpiece covering her head. The hidden microphone she was using to communicate with Emily was close to her mouth, but you couldn’t see it.
“Alright, the cameras are rolling,” Emily informs Teela.
Teela performs several aerial tricks for the camera. She pretends she has robots shooting at her that will be added later. She hears the fireworks behind her that represent the robots exploding as she fires her fake raygun at the robots and hits them. The ground effects crew was using fireworks to simulate the robots exploding.
She lands on top of a nearby building and looks out towards the area. She gives a noble pose as she stands there. The helicopters capture her pose.
She hears a large number of police sirens and gunfire going on near her. She knows she shouldn’t intervene, but she flies off towards the sounds.
“Teela, what are you doing?” Emily watches on the monitors as the suit's onboard camera captures her moving.
“There’s gunfire and police sirens near me. I’m going to go and see what is going on.” Teela soars through the streets avoiding anything that could bring her down.
Teela spots several police cars blocking an area off. There was rapid gunfire, which sounded like fully automatic weapons being used. Then, there was a loud explosion coming from the area.
She flies in as close as she could without being spotted by those below her. She notices that two figures are fighting with several individuals. One was wearing a top hat and using some sort of cane sword to feed off three gang members.
The other person person looked like a person from the movie Blade. Except he wasn’t black, but white and he was fighting five people at once. She didn’t have anything with her to help out, except her fake raygun.
“Emily, are you catching this?” Teela radios back to Emily.
“Yeah, I am. Keep recording, the director is loving this.” Emily could hear the director giving orders to the helicopters following Teela.
Down below, Jester was fighting three gang members. The bastards had found out the route of the truck containing a bunch of illegal drugs meant for destruction. She and Mark had been asked to provide security for the truck by the police chief.
The truck had been ambushed by two vans filled with gang members and more were coming out of the woodwork. Jester does a spin kick to one gang member as another one tries to punch her. She stabs him with her cane sword.
She saw that Mark aka Shade had dropped two of the five guys who went after him. She knew one punch from him, would knock out anyone. She watches as he takes out another gang member with a swift kick to the man’s manhood.
“Ouch! That had to hurt.” Teela winces in pain from that move.
“Ping!”
Teela hears the bullet hit near her. She looks in the direction of the gunfire. Several more bullets miss her as they hit just below the edge of where she was standing. She spots several men with automatic rifles firing towards her.
“I don’t need to take that.” Teela jumps off the roof and glides down towards the men firing at her.
She hits them with her feet. She spins around on her feet and does a spin kick that would make Jackie Chan proud. Her wings were throwing her balance off, but she managed. As for the other person firing at her. She extends the claws in her gloves and rakes them across the guy's abdomen, digging deep into his skin.
Emily was watching the fighting on the monitors. She shakes her head as she watches Teela take down the men firing at her. She knew the director was loving this.
Shade and Jester spotted the wing woman dropping out of the air and right into a guy. They had seen the two guys firing up at the building across the street but didn’t know why, until now. They just watch as she takes the men out.
“Anyone you know?” Jester looks towards Shade for an answer.
“I think that’s the same woman who crashed into Aylin’s windshield a few days ago.” Shade wasn’t sure if it was, but he was pretty sure.
Several police officers managed to get past the other gang members. The gang members gave up after they realized they were outnumbered by several police officers, and three costume good doers. The ones that Shade, Jester, and Teela took down were going to need medical attention, especially the ones Jester used her cane sword on.
Shade and Jester walk over to Teela. As Shade got closer to Teela, he could tell this was the same woman who crashed into Aylin’s front windshield.
“You look to be doing better, after crashing into a car.” Shade looks at the woman. She was taller than Aylin, but a little shorter than Jester.
Teela turns around to look at the two people. The woman looked like she was wearing some sort of stage magician outfit with playing card symbols on her top hat. The other, looked like he ripped Blade off.
“You know about, that?” Teela was surprised the man knew about it.
“Yeah, considering it was my wife’s car.”
“I’m sorry. Is she okay?” Teela wondered who this guy was.
“She’s fine. So, what brought you over here to help?” Shade was curious.
“I heard gunfire and thought I would check it out. Do you guys do this all the time?”
“Normally, no. We try to keep a low profile on our activities.” Jester pulls a cloth from a hidden pocket and cleans her sword with it.
“I hope you guys don’t mind being recorded because those two choppers and the cameras in my suit caught you guys fighting.” Teela felt she should inform them.
“I don’t mind, I love people filming me.” Jester smiles at the cameramen recording them and blows them a kiss.
Shade just shakes his head at his sister-in-law's antics. He looks at Teela “Have the lawyers for the movie you're filming to get in touch with me so I can sign a release.” He hands a business card to Teela.
“Same here.” Jester hands a business card that looks like a playing card to Teela as well.
“Can I get in touch with you guys sometime?” Teela was thinking about learning and maybe working with these guys.
“Call us, to arrange a meeting or luncheon and we’ll talk about it.” Jester winks at Teela as she walks off to talk to the SWAT commander.
“Just call me.” Shade waves and walks off.
“You’re not seriously thinking about contacting them, are you?” Emily heard everything over Teela’s mic.
“Maybe.” Teela jumps up into the air and flaps her wings to go higher.
She flies back towards where the movie crew is set up.
Teela flies back to where Emily was set up. The movie's director says he will contact the two people she had just met to get permission to use the footage Teela recorded in the film. Since no one is around, Teela takes the specially designed helmet off and wipes her forehead. She really needed to add more ventilation to the helmet.
“So, how did the footage come out?” Teela looks at Emily when she asks the question.
“It came out fine. Are you really thinking about working with those two?” Emily looks at her friend and partner.
“Yeah, I am. I could get used to fighting criminals.” Teela sets the helmet down on the table.
“You could also end up dead as well, Teela. I have heard those two go after people even cops won’t mess with. A third person who works with them is known on the streets as the Mad Hatter.”
“That’s because they are government agents, according to what the blonde-haired one said.” Teela shows the cards they gave her to Emily.
Emilly accepts them and looks at them. The playing card one intrigued her. She looks closer at it with her magnifying glasses and notices it has
microfine threads of circuity embedded in the card.
“As for the other one dressed as Blade. He said that I crashed into his wife’s car. I still need to go and thank her for paying my hospital bill.” Teela wanted to thank the woman for her kindness.
“About that. She’s the owner and director of Helping Hands. I looked into her during my off time.” Emily brings up the information she found on the web about the person.
Teela looks at the information and the picture of the woman. From what she could tell from the image of the woman. She was no older than her and Emily. The bio on her that someone did said she used to be a highly talented MMA fighter and had an impressive record of wins. She only lost twice and tied once. It also said she has a twin sister in England who owns a popular restaurant.
“This is the woman I owe for paying my hospital bill.”
“I don’t think you owe this woman anything except your thanks. It seems she is known to do these types of things. She’s into helping the homeless and veterans.” Emily was impressed with Aylin Jaager. She noticed that Aylin’s husband took her last name instead of the other way around.
“Still, it would be poor taste not to acknowledge what she did for me. See how much a fruit basket costs at Valerie’s and have it delivered to Mrs. Jaager saying thank you.”
“Okay, I’ll also make an appointment with her secretary so you can visit her.” Emily knew a social visit would go far.
“Thanks. Now, let’s finish filming these scenes so we can take the next few days off.” Teela puts her helmet back on and goes to find the director.
Several Hours later In the Afternoon:
Becky looks at the address on the gift basket she was given to deliver to Helping Hands. It was addressed to the director, Aylin Jaager. Becky takes the elevator to the floor where Mrs. Jaager’s office is. When she exits the elevator and enters the office. She spots a middle-aged woman with short, light brown hair sitting at a desk. She walks up to the desk.
Judy heard the door to Aylin’s office open and spotted a young woman with dark hair walking towards her desk carrying a huge basket. She was wearing a black polo shirt and baseball cap.
“Can I help you?” Judy looks at the young woman.
“Yes, ma’am. I have a delivery here for Aylin Jaager.” Becky looks at the other woman.
“You can leave it here with me, and I’ll ensure Mrs. Jaager gets it.”
“Okay.” Becky sets the basket down on the corner of the desk. She reaches behind her back and pulls out the company cell phone.
She takes a picture of the basket and then turns it towards the secretary. “I’m going to need a signature saying the delivery was made, ma’am.”
“Very well.” Judy reaches for the cell phone.
Becky hands the older woman the cell phone and stylus to write her name on the screen. She watches as the older woman signs the screen, saying the delivery was received.
Judy accepts the cell phone and stylus. She signs her name. She hands the pen and cell phone back to the young woman.
“Thank you, ma’am.” Just as Becky turns around to leave.
“Wait, here’s a tip for you.” Judy hands a ten-dollar bill to Becky.
Becky looks at the bill after accepting it. She looks back at the secretary. “Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Judy knew Aylin always gave delivery people ten dollars or more when they delivered items to her.
Becky leaves, happy that she got a tip. Most businesses she delivered to wouldn’t do something like that. She wouldn’t mind if she made more deliveries here.
Judy picks the basket up and knocks on Aylin’s office door.
“Enter.” Aylin looked up from some paperwork she was working on.
She spots Judy walking in carrying a large basket wrapped in clear cellophane. She watches as Judy approaches her desk.
“I have a delivery here for you.” Judy sets the basket on Aylin’s desk.
“Who’s it from?” Aylin stands up to see the contents better.
“I didn’t look, but it came from Valerie’s, and you know it will have good stuff in it.” Judy hands Aylin the card attached to the package.
Aylin opens the card, and on the inside, it reads Thank you, from Teela Falco.
“Isn’t that the person you had me paid all her medical bills for?” Judy looks at Aylin for an answer.
“Yes, it was. She didn’t need to do this.” Aylin opens the cellophane and looks at everything inside. It had a selection of teas, chocolates, candies, and various other items.
“Well, you’ll never run out of sweets or tea.” Judy knew her boss loved chocolates and candy.
“True, take what you want from it and set the rest out for the staff.” Aylin grabs the box of mixed tea bags and some of the chocolates.
“Are you sure, boss?” Judy looks at the small amount of items Aylin took.
“Yep, I’m sure.” Aylin put the items she grabbed into the second drawer of her desk.
“All right. Oh, what would you like for lunch? Are you going out or staying in?”
“I’m eating in today. Go ahead and order us some lunch from China Wall.” Aylin always buys her assistant lunch whenever she orders in.
“Thanks. Do you want your normal?” Judy knew Aylin loved pepper steak with pork fried rice.
“Yes, and order two extra egg rolls, please.”
“I’m on it.” Judy turns to leave after picking the basket up to drop off in the break room.
Aylin sits back down and goes back to what she was doing before she was disturbed.
Falco Special Effects, New York:
Agent Amos and Agent Wears pull up to an old-looking building that looks like it used to be a bank. Agent Amos parks the car across the street from the building. A plain-looking van parks behind him as he and his partner exit the car they arrived in.
“Ms. Falco wasn’t joking when she said that the building she worked out of used to be a bank.” Agent Wears could see how the building looked.
“Well, at least the weapons are secured in the old bank vault this building has.” Agent Amos started crossing the street towards the building.
Agent Wears follows behind her partner. She signals the crew in the van to wait for their signal before coming in. The front of the building had a car parked in front of it.
Teela was inside the main lobby, waiting for Agent Amos and Agent Wears to arrive. She took a sip from her coffee cup as she spotted them walking across the street.
“Morning agents. I’m sorry I don’t have coffee for you guys.” Teela watches as the two agents enter the building.
“That’s fine. I’ve already had enough this morning.” A smile appears on Agent Amos’s face.
“This is a neat place you have here.” Agent Wears looked around and liked how the building looked.
“I liked it. If you’ll follow me down to the vault, agents. I’ll show you the guns that were shipped to me and my partner by accident.” Teela turns
and starts walking further into the building.
Agent Amos and Agent Wears follow behind her. They go down several flights of stairs with a secure door you have to go through.
“Ms. Falco, this bank. Has it ever been robbed?” Agent Wears was curious.
“If I remember right, it was robbed in March of 1972. The perps didn’t get far before they were apprehended.”
“I bet they got some serious time.” Agent Amos could imagine what the law was like back in 1972.
“Trust me, agent, back then, crooks weren’t as smart as they are now.” Teela stops in front of the vault door.
She takes an old-fashioned skeleton key out of her pants pocket, inserts it into the keyhole, and turns it three times. Afterward, she enters the combination to the central lock at least twice and turns a huge stainless steel wheel. She pulls on the wheel to open the vault door.
“Do you need any help?” Agent Amos saw how big the vault door was.
“Thanks, but I’m fine.” Teela tucks the key back into her pants pocket.
“Aren’t you worried about this door being shut while you're inside the vault?” Agent Wears looks at Teela when she says that.
“Nope, the lock won’t engage unless the skeleton key is in the locking mechanism.”
“How many of those keys do you have?” Agent Amos was curious.
“Two. The second one is in my wall safe upstairs in my studio.” Teela opens the gate and leads the two agents inside the safe.
Both agents noticed two shipping crates sitting in the middle of the room. They could tell they had been opened. There was also a floor jack in the safe.
“How did you get these in here?” Agent Wears looks towards Teela.
“A cargo elevator leads here from the loading dock behind the building. If you have your agents drive the van around, I can help them load these boxes.”
“I want to check these weapons out.” Agent Amos walks over to one and uses the crowbar he spotted to open the crates.
Agent Amos opened the crates and spotted the weapons inside. He picked one up to examine it and could tell it was real. It wasn’t a fake weapon.
“How many guns are in each crate?” Agent Amos looks towards Teela.
“Fifty in this crate, and forty in this crate, along with a bunch of grenades.”
“Grenades?” Agent Wears looks at Teela when she says grenades.
“Yep, grenades. Now, you know why we stored them down here in the vault. Why don’t you have your men pull around to the loading dock and
we’ll get these things loaded.” Teela walks over to the pallet jack and jacks the pallet the shipping crates are on up.
Agent Wears steps outside of the vault and calls the men that came with them. Agent Amos helps Teela move the pallets. They load them onto the cargo elevator to take them to the next floor.
Agent Wears ends her phone call and looks over towards Teela and her partner. “The guys are going to meet us at the loading dock.”
“Okay.”
Loading Dock, Falco Special Effects, New York:
Agent Wears watches as the van backs into the loading dock at the rear of the building. Agent Amos and Ms. Falco were moving the crates towards her. She watches as the back doors on the van open up as the driver continues backing up towards the loading dock.
Agent Wears presses the bottom for the loading dock door to open. As the loading dock door opens, several men exit from the van with guns drawn. They had their guns pointed toward Agent Amos, Agent Wears, and Ms. Falco.
“Step away from the crates unless you want to die.” Two of the guys had their guns pointed at everyone.
Two more guys step out of the van and towards the crates. Teela looks towards Agent Wears and motions her head towards the door controls. She hopes Agent Wears understands her and what she was hinting at.
Agent Wears looks at the controls loading dock controls and notices there is a button for emergency. She pressed it just as the two guys were entering the loading dock. The steel loading dock door drops down on top of the two guys.
The guys outside the loading dock start firing towards the loading dock. Agent Amos and Teela drop down behind the crates. Agent Amos watches as his partner, Agent Wears pulls the two stun guys out from under the steel loading dock doors and handcuffs them.
“Is there another way those guys outside can get in here?” Agent Amos looks towards Teela.
“No, the front door is locked, and even if they got in. I can lock the door leading down here to the loading dock.” Teela could hear the guys outside firing at the steel door.
“I’m calling for backup.” Agent Amos pulls out his cell phone and calls the NYPD for backup.
Teela stands up and walks over to the security booth that is down in the loading dock and turns the outside camera on. When the camera turns on, the two guys outside have already left. They had already left the scene.
“They’re gone, Mr. Amos.”
“How do you know?” Agent Wears looks over towards the security booth.
“Because I turned on the outside security camera and they aren’t there anymore.” Teela didn’t normally use the security camera outside of the loading dock.
Agent Wears shakes her head as she looks at the two the loading dock door is knocked out. They were out cold. She starts searching their pants pocket but finds nothing.
“Do you have cameras on the front of the building?” Agent Amos looks towards Ms. Falco for an answer.
“Yes, I do. Let’s put these crates back in the vault and find out what happened to your people.” Teela turns the pallet jack around and starts pushing it back toward the cargo elevator.
Agent Amos and Agent Wears wait down in the loading dock area for the police and paramedics to arrive. By the time Teela has the crates back in the vault and secured. The police and ambulance arrive.
Teela takes Agent Amos and Agent Wears to the security room where the monitors are. While the police and ambulance tend to the people the steel door knocked out.
“Here we go, agents.” As Teela replays the recorded video.
The three of them watch as a plumber truck pulls up aside the van parked behind the agent's car. The van sits there for a few minutes and then leaves.
“Can you zoom in some?” Agent Amos wanted to see who the person was sitting on the driver's side.
“Sure.” Teela zooms in on the video and captures a picture of the driver. She prints it out for the agents.
“Here you go, guys.” Teela hands the picture to Agent Amos.
“They switch drivers.” Agent Wears looks at the picture. She remembered who the driver was and who she spoke to.
“Well, at least you have two people you can interrogate.” Teela looks at both agents.
“Ms. Falco, can you bring up that van again.” Agent Amos wanted to see if there was a license plate visible.
“Sure.” Teela plays the video again and prints out a picture of the license plate.
“Ms. Falco, do you mind keeping the crates of weapons a little bit longer, until better arrangements can be arranged?” Agent Wears wanted to arrange better protection for the weapons.
“I don’t mind. The weapons are safe here.” Teela didn’t mind holding onto the weapons.
“Thank you.”
“You’re welcome.” Teela didn’t mind holding onto the weapons a little longer.
After Teela lets the agents out of the building, she returns to her office to think about what happened. She felt useless around the agents. Here, she is a trained stunt person cowering behind the crates on the pallet while Agent Wear and Agent Amos handle the men who come into the loading dock area.
She fished the business card Jester had given her out of her purse and dialed the number on it. The phone rang for a few seconds before it was answered.
“Jester Bounty Service, how can I help you,” Jamie answers in a tired and sleepy voice.
“Hi, Mrs. Katz, this is Teela Falco. I was wondering if we could talk about you training me.” Teela hopes Mrs. Katz will train her.
Jamie sits up in bed, letting the covers covering her naked body pool around her waist. She noticed her wife was already gone, and their hired live-in babysitter cared for the boys.
“What brought this on, Mrs. Falco?” Jamie was curious why the person she and Shade had recently met suddenly wanted to be trained.
“Because yesterday, my place of business was attacked by four gunmen. I felt useless, and I could do nothing to help the agents under attack.” Teela hated to admit that she was scared and useless.
Jamie tries to clear her head off the cobwebs, still clouding her judgment. She needs coffee or a few more hours to fully function.
“Look, I’m all for training you if that’s what you want to do, but I think we need to talk in person about this. Why don’t we meet up somewhere and discuss this further?” Jamie felt this needed a face-to-face conversation instead of over the phone.
“Where would you like to meet?” Teela walks over to the stunt outfit and looks at it. They still had a few more scenes to finish filming.
“Let me talk to Mark first to set everything up, and I’ll text you to let you know where and when. Is this a good number to call you back on?” Jamie noticed the cell phone was registered to Falco Special Effects.
“Yes, it is. You can reach me at this number any time.”
“Good, I’ll call you back by this evening, Ms. Falco.” Jamie covers up a yawn.
“Thank you.” Teela ends the phone call.
She walks over to her desk and works on some business requests that have come in. Glancing at the clock, she knows Emily will be arriving soon, so she tries to get as much as she can done before Emily arrives.
Emily walks into the office and notices Teela is already at work. She walks over to Teela’s desk and sets a large coffee cup on it.
“Thanks.” As Teela picks it up and takes a sip from the cup.
“You’re welcome. How did things go with Agent Wears?” Emily sits on her work stool and puts her purse underneath the workbench.
“It didn’t. We got attacked.” Teela looks at Emily when she says that.
Emily almost choked on her coffee. She wipes some of the coffee away. “You guys got attacked? How did anyone know the agents were picking up the guns?”
“I don’t know. All I know is that when we opened the loading dock doors, they switched places with the other agents that came with Agent Wears
and Agent Amos. Agent Wears knocked two of the gunmen out with the loading dock door. As for the others, they got away.”
“Man, this has been a fuckup since we took the job. What are you thinking about doing now?” Emily looks at her friend.
“Well, Agent Wears and Agent Amos will return with agents they can trust and retrieve the crates. As for me, I felt useless and scared while the attack went down. If they agree, I will get training from those two people we know.”
“Are you sure about this, Teela? I mean, I’ll help you, but this could become dangerous and bite us in the ass.” Emily was a little afraid.
“I’m sure. We can take the wings we haven’t finished yet and adjust them so you can use them. If I need help or a backup, you can help me.” Teela looks at Emily and watches her reaction.
“I don’t know, Teela. I’m not like you.” Emily liked being in the background.
“I know, but if there is anyone I trust a lot, it's you. So, what do you say?”
“What name would I go by?” Emily knew Teela liked being the Blue Falcon.
“How about Swift from the Authority? You remind me of her, and she supports the other Authority members. Plus, I just got an email from
Paramount. They want to hire us for a new movie they are doing. They haven’t said what the movie is, but the rumor is that they will make a live-action movie of a popular comic book series.”
“I don’t know, but if I do decide to do this, I’ll be supporting or backing up only. I don’t want to do this regularly.” Emily hated flying without a plane.
“That’s fine. Let’s see what Swift is and how we can recreate her.” Teela and Emily bring up pictures of the character and start reading about her.
By the end of the day, Teela hears from Jamie Katz about where she wants to meet tomorrow. Teela brings the location up and notices it is a pizza parlor outside New York. She replies to Jamie and asks if it is okay for her to bring a friend with her.
After a few minutes, she got a reply saying sure. Teela sent a text to Emily informing her. Afterward, Teela headed home but stopped at a Taco Bell to pick up some dinner. She didn’t feel like cooking anything when she got home.
When she arrives home, she notices someone has left a package for her on her front porch. She didn’t order anything, and a return address wasn’t listed on the outside. As she approached the package, something inside her told her to run. She backs away slowly from the package and calls the police.
A few minutes later, several police cars and the bomb squad show up. The police talk to her about the package while a robot moves close to the package. The operator managed to sneak peek inside and discovered that it was a bomb. It was crude, but it was rigged to explode as soon as it was picked up off the porch.
Patrol Officer Cornelius looks at the young woman standing in front of him. He had arrived first on the call and had been interviewing the woman.
“Are you sure you don’t know who could have sent this to you, Ms. Falco?”
“I’m sure, Mr. Cornelius. I only knew the package was on my porch when I arrived home. No sender was listed, and I usually don’t have my
deliveries sent here to my home.” Teela always had anything she ordered sent to her work address.
“You said earlier that you are working with the ATF. Could this have anything to do with that?” Patrol Officer Cornelius wonders if they are connected.
“It's possible.” Teela watches as the operator manages to disarm the package.
“Can you explain why you are working with them?”
“Sure, I received a bunch of real weapons at my work. I do special effects, and instead of receiving a shipment of fake armaments, I received a shipment of real weapons. Earlier today, while I was turning the guns over to the ATF, we were attacked.”
“Where are the weapons now, Ms. Falco?”
“They are locked up securely until the agents come and retrieve them.”
“Can I have the name of the agent you are working with?”
“Sure, Agent Wears and Agent Amos. Here is their business card.” Teela hands the card to patrol officer Cornelius.
Patrol Officer Cornelius accepts the card and adds it to his notes. He gets the okay from the bomb squad commander, who gives Ms. Falco the all-clear to enter her home.
Teela enters her house and watches as the police drive off. She fixes herself a drink and drinks it fast. She fixes herself another one and sits down on the sofa to eat her cold tacos and drink the drink she just made.
Crazy Core Gym, Upper East Side, New York:
Teela and Emily arrive at the address they were given. They looked at the building in front of them and couldn’t believe that it used to be some sort of warehouse.
“Are you sure you have the right address, Teela?” Emily looks at her friend.
“I’m sure. This is the address Jester gave me. She also gave me the entrance code as well.” Teela walked into the small foyer and noticed there was a metal keypad with black numbers and letters.
Teela looks at the code she was given and starts entering it on the keypad. It was a combination of numbers, special characters, and letters. The first time she entered it, it told her it was incorrect.
Emily was looking around the small foyer and spotted two concealed cameras. A smirk appears on her face as she watches Teela reenter the security code again. She hears a buzzing sound to tell them the door is unlocked.
“Man, that was a complex code.” Teela opens the door and enter the building with Emily following behind her.
They spot a young woman with long neon pink hair, and medium-sized breasts, wearing an 80’s style leotard. The design of the leotard was unique because the leg portion was a different color than the main part of the leotard.
“Hi, my name is Angel. You must be Teela Falco and Emily Tesla.” Angel holds her hand out to shake.
Teela shakes Angel’s hand first. “Yes, I thought Jester would be here.”
Angel shakes Emily’s hand next. She looks at Teela “She will be. She was running a little behind. Until she gets here, I’m to give you a tour of the place and afterward, get you warm up for what she is going to put you through. Now, if you’ll follow me, please. I’ll show you where the locker room is. If you don’t have a workout outfit, we have some you can use or buy.”
“We brought our own.” Emily couldn’t see using someone else’s outfit.
“We have three locker rooms. Men’s, Family, and Women’s. I will tell you now that we allowed transgenders and crossdressers to use the women’s locker room. However, the room is spilt so as not to offend other women or young women.” Angel takes Emily and Teela into the women’s locker so they can change.
“We have showers and ice baths to help you recover from working out. We also have hot tubs and saunas as well. Why don’t you ladies go ahead and change into your workout clothes? When you're done, I’ll be waiting for you outside the locker room.” Angel turns and leaves Teela and Emily to change.
Teela and Emily select a locker and begin changing out of their street clothes into their workout clothes. Both their exercise suits showed off their bodies. Once they are changed, they exit the locker room and find Angel waiting for them.
“You ladies look cute in your outfits. Now, let’s continue our tour, shall we?” As Angel starts walking.
Angel shows Teela and Emily the weight rooms, the numerous exercise rooms for different styles of workouts. The exercise cycles, stair walkers, steam room, saunas, treadmills, rock walls for climbing, and the pool area.
The place had several handball courts which happened to be occupied currently. It also had an indoor running track as well.
Angel takes Teela and Emily to a smaller room that had been reserved for Jester and them. It had exercise cycles, weight equipment, and several barbells and weights.
“Let’s go ahead and get you ladies stretched and warmed up.” Angel has Teela and Emily assume the position she wanted them in.
She starts putting them through a simple warmup routine of jumping jacks and body stretches. Teela and Emily didn’t mind, because they believed in warming up before they did any stunts. Both of them were stunt professionals, so the warmup was easy for them.
After the warmup, Angel starts them on the treadmills and has them run for at least five miles. The thread mills were neat in the fact they showed you where you were running and adjusted itself to the terrain. Angel adjusted the thread mills for Teela and Emily adding in some incline to them. Nothing too steep, but enough that they would feel it.
Jester, Mark, and Aylin show up an hour later and start training Teela and Emily. Jester teams up with Emily, while Mark and Aylin team up against Teela. They wanted to see what Teela knew.
“Not bad, but remember to stay aware of everything around you.” As Aylin lands a soft kick to Teela’s side. She wasn’t trying to hurt Teela but to teach her.
The next few hours, Emily and Teela learn a lot from Aylin, Jester, and Mark. After they take a shower and put their street clothes back on. Mark treats everyone to a local pizza place for dinner. The trio also ask question on why Teela wanted to start acting like a costume vigilante.
Aylin and Jester listens to Teela's answer. How she felt helpless when she and the ATF agents came under attack at her business. Also, how she could put her stunt suit to better use then using it for movies. If nothing else she could maybe pursued movie producers or really television producers to maybe produce a show about their activities.
That answer didn't sit well with Jester or Aylin. Aylin didn't like the idea, because a lot of what they do is secret or very dangerous and it would bring attention to their love ones, especially her children. She suggest that it might be better to keep what they do secret and only allow certain people to know.
Teela and Emily return to the office and fix some tea to drink. Teela looks at her friend “So, what do you think about us joining them and doing what they do?”
“I think it’s dangerous. I’m not like you Teela, I don’t mind supporting you and being your backup.”
“I know and right now we still have the problems of the weapons that were sent to us by mistake.” Teela sips some of her tea.
“Why don’t we have the agents come again to pick the weapons up? I’ll handle the transfer of the weapons to the agents and you can be watching from a nearby building. That way, if they strike again, you can bring them down. We could also set up some traps, so they can’t get away.” Emily figures it would be a good way to stop the crooks.
“Sounds like a plan.” Teela liked the idea that Emily was suggesting.
“Let’s get started.” Teela finishes drinking her tea.
Emily finishes her tea as well. The two of them started going through what gear they had on hand. The two of them put the barricades they had on hand out to prevent anyone from coming down the alleyway. They also stretched a sheet at each end to keep what they were doing hidden.
Throughout the day the two of them set up traps. Some of the traps were controlled by remotes that Emily would be able to set off, while Teela's location was a good location to be able to watch the alleyway that led to the docking port.
Teela makes arrangements with Agent Wears and Agent Amos to show up to pick the weapons up. She informs them that she wants the information to be leaked, so they can capture the people trying to get the weapons. She doesn’t want to go into the details of what she and Emily have planned.
Agent Amos and Agent Wears look at each other after they get off the phone with Teela.
“What do you think she is going to do?” Agent Wears wonders why Ms. Falco is doing this.
“I don’t know, but let's get the information out without anyone knowing the real reason.” Agent Amos wonders what Ms. Falco’s plan is.
Secret Location:
“Hey, Ralph.” Jose walks into the warehouse where Ralph and his buddies hang out.
“What do you want, Jose?” Diego comes out from the office in the back.
“I have some good news.” Jose was excited about what he just heard.
“What is it?” Diego wanted to know why Jose was jeopardizing their location.
“Look, I need to talk to Ralph.” Jose wasn’t going to give Diego this information.
“What is so important, is that you would come here.” Diego hated that Jose came here.
“Look, let me talk to Ralph. I’m not going anywhere until I do.” Jose wasn’t budging. He knew Ralph needed this information.
“Fine.” Diego pulls his cell phone out and texts Ralph.
A few seconds later Ralph informs Diego he’ll be there in a few.
Twenty minutes later, Ralph enters the warehouse on his motorcycle. He takes his helmet off and looks towards Diego and Jose “What is so important that I needed to come here?”
“The feds are going to go and retrieve the weapons again. They plan on doing it tomorrow morning.” Jose knew the information was reliable.
“Then, we need to get the weapon tonight. Hitting them in the morning was a bad idea.” Ralph knew doing it in the morning was a bad idea.
“How are we going to get into the vault they keep the weapons in?” Diego had managed to get his hands on the blueprints of the building and knew it was impossible to get into the vault.
“Call Spector. He’ll be able to open the vault for us.” Ralph knew Spector had skills that no one else did.
“Oh, it.” Diego dails Spector’s number from memory. He didn’t keep Spector’s number in his phone and after he calls Spector, he’ll erase the
number so it can’t be used or tracked.
“Hey Spector, we need you for a special assignment tonight. Are you available?”
Diego hears Spector press a button once to inform him that he is.
“Good, come by our location so we can show you what you are up against.” Diego ends the call.
“Well?” Ralph looks towards Diego for an answer.
“He’s available and be here…” A pinging sound comes from Diego’s cell phone.
Diego looks at the text “in thirty minutes.”
“Let’s get everything set up and ready to go.” Ralph walks towards a hidden door to a secret area.
The others follow behind him.
Two in the morning, Teela’s Fx Building:
Spector arrives first to scope out the building’s security system. He already knew how the system was laid out from the blueprints Ralph had acquired. He bypasses the security system and enters the building. He makes his way down to the loading dock to open the door.
Unknown to Spector or Ralph, they managed to activate a hidden security system. When Teela and her partner took over the building. They installed a separate security system and didn’t register it with city hall.
After Spector lets Ralph and the other guys into the building. He moves down to where the vault is and starts trying to open it. The plans they had said what type of vault it was, but when Spector examined it. It looked like someone had done some upgrades to the vault door itself.
Teela’s Place:
Teela was sound asleep in bed when a loud blaring alarm went off. The alarm causes Teela to wake up and when she tries to get out of bed, she gets tangled up in the sheets and blanket covering her. She falls to the floor and tries to free her feet and legs from the sheets.
She rushes to her computer desk and access the security system at the building. The normal security was offline, but the system she and Emily installed was still working. She jumps through the different cameras and spots six men down in the vault room trying to access the vault.
Teela picks up her cell phone and dials Emily’s number. She knew Emily would be in bed by now.
Emily’s place:
Emily was sound asleep when she was woken up by her cell phone ringing. She reaches for it, forms it under the covers and presses accept.
“Hello?”
“Emily, how fast can you get to the office?”
“Why?” Emily didn’t want to leave her bed.
“We have visitors and they are trying to get into the vault.” Teela was still watching them.
“What!” Emily sits up, letting the covers fall onto her lap.
“Yeah, they decided to break into our building and are trying to break into the vault.” Teela was still watching them.
“Good luck trying to get into the vault with the modifications we made. I can get there, but it will be a while.” Emily figures would take her a while to arrive.
“Alright, I’ll meet you there and if they somehow manage to open the vault, I’ll surprise them with our surprises.” Teela was glad they prepared for them.
“Be careful, Teela.”
“I will.” Teela ends the call.
She gets up and takes her night clothes off. She grabs her stunt suit and puts it on. She heads into her workroom and starts putting on the falcon suit she designed for the Blue Falcon movie. She’s done some upgrades to it and designed a weapon she could use with the suit.
Teela carefully walks through her place and out onto the landing of her apartment. She leaps off the landing and engages the flight system of the stunt suit. As soon as the flight system engages, a smile appears on her face.
She was lovingly flying through the air towards her office. She wonders if this was how pilots felt when they were in their planes when they took off and flew. It was a good thing her suit already had the coordinates to the office. She didn’t have to enter the coordinates or attain them and program them into the flight computer on her wrist.
Teela was still monitoring the activities at the bank through the cellular data link. As she flies towards her office, she formulates a plan on what she wants to do. She’ll come in from the roof entrance and make her way down towards the vault.
After about twenty minutes or so of flying, Teela lands on the roof of the old bank and enters through the roof access. She prepares herself for the upcoming battle. She grabs a few smoke grenades and flashbang grenades she and Emily made for the movie. She doesn’t want to leave her wings behind, but she can move faster without them.
Emily arrives at the bank and looks towards the surrounding building for Teela. She dials Teela’s number “Where are you?”
Teela’s notices on her helmet hud system Emily’s number. She answers the call.
“I’m inside the building heading down towards the vault.”
“I thought we were trying to capture them out here.” Emily walks around towards the loading dock and spots their van and the getaway drivers waiting.
“They’re still having problems getting into the vault itself. It looks like they can’t figure out how the locking mechanism works. I figure I can sneak down there and take them out.” Teela hopes she doesn’t get hurt.
“Alright, I’ll disable their getaway van out here. There’s only two men inside.” Emily could see them, but not see her.
Emily hangs up and heads back to her car. She pops her trunk and looks at all the gear she normally travels with. Some of it was things they needed on short notice. She grabs a few items that she could use to disable the van.
Emily moves carefully and makes sure she isn’t spotted as she manages to sneak past the men inside the van. She places small remote
explosives on each wheel and underneath on the rear axle. The explosives were powerful enough to blow the tires and damage the hog head.
Inside The Bank:
Teela manages to sneak down to the vault room and peeks around the corner. She activates the remote feature on the flashbangs and smoke grenades. She slides them across the floor into the vault room and once they stop. She activates them.
Ralph and the other men in the room hear explosions as the flashbangs explode with bright blinding light. The high-pitched screeching sound they emit irritates the men and distracts them. Before the men can react they are hit in the chest by a polearm and 26 million volts of electricity travel throughout their body, knocking them out.
Teela uses her staff to deliver a more powerful shock to the person who grounded himself by placing his hands on the vault door. Also, the person who looked to be in charge was fighting to stay on his feet after being hit. She gives him a second jolt and it knocks him out.
“Do what you need to do Emily.” Teela looks around at all the men lying on the floor unconscious.
“Roger!” Emily presses the remote button.
All the explosions go off at the same time. As for the men inside, she tosses a flashbang towards them and takes them out. Emily walks over and uses some zip ties to secure their hands behind their back. Afterward, Emily calls the police to come and pick up the men she was guarding.
Teela gives Agent Amos, Agent Wears a phone call as well about the men she was busy zip-tying.
When Agent Amos and Agent Wears arrive at the bank, they spot Teela wearing an outfit that resembles a Falcon. The two of them knew Teela and her partner were in the movie business. But seeing Teela in an outfit that resembled a falcon was another thing.
“I hope you aren’t being a vigilante, Ms. Falco.” Agent Wears looks over towards Teela.
“Nope, not me Agent Wears. I was trying out some new gadgets I added to this suit when I discovered these men in my building.” Teela knew she needed to come up with a better cover story.
“How come I don’t believe you?” Agent Amos looks at Teela with a skeptical look on his face.
“Hey, it’s the truth. Besides, what reason would I have to lie to you?” A smile appears on Teela’s face.
“How about your partner Ms. Tesla and the men outside?” Agent Wears wanted to know why Emily was outside.
“Easy, she was approaching the building and spotted a suspicious van parked at our loading dock. She sneaked close to get pictures of their faces and overheard them talking about these guys. So, she used some of the special gadgets we make to disable their van until you guys got here.” Teela knew Emily was in the bathroom.
Agent Amos shakes his head because he didn’t believe a word of what Ms. Falco told him.
“The vigilante business isn’t something you want to get involved in, Ms. Falco.” Agent Wears wanted to warn Teela and her partner Emily off of that idea.
“You might be right, Agent Wears.” Teela knew officials like Agent Wears and Agent Amos never liked when people worked outside of the law to do what they did legally.
Aylin’s House:
Aylin was snuggled close to Mark in bed. All the kids were home and asleep. The two of them had fallen asleep with the television in their bedroom still turned on. So, they were used to it being on.
Mark wakes up to go to the bathroom and turn the television off. After relieving his bladder, he hears a noise in the hallway. He walks out into the hallway and spots a shadowy figure standing in the middle of the hallway.
“You better have a good reason for being in my home, bub.”
The shadowy figure turns and spots a man with short black hair and wearing a pair of boxers standing no more than six feet from him. He had no idea who he was, but that wasn’t going to stop him. He lifts his arm and fires at the man.
Mark watches as the figure lifts his arm towards him. He already could guess what the figure was planning to do. He changes his stance so whatever the figure was firing at him, misses. He charges towards the guy, tackling him.
The shadowy figure feels himself tackled and tries to keep from falling backwards, but hits the carpeted floor. He gets the wind knocked out of him by the man tackling him. He uses his other hand to touch a concealed button on his suit.
Mark starts shaking as a strong jolt of electricity hits his bare skin. He lets go of the person as he rolls away from him.
“You just made a big mistake, mister.” Mark watches as the black figure rolls backward and springs up.
Out of nowhere, Bear comes charging out of one of the bedrooms and attacks the guy. The shadowy figure gets knocked backwards from the huge German Shepard hitting him and grabbing onto his arm. He tried fighting off the dog, but it had its mouth clamped tight onto his arm.
Just as the shadowy figure was going to shock the dog. A fist comes out of nowhere and hits his head. The suit he was wearing protected him, but he felt the impact. He felt another punch hit his stomach.
Mark used the distraction Bear was causing to move in and punch the person in the face. He noticed when his bare fist connected with the material of whatever the guy was wearing, that it was tough and flexible. He punched the person again in the stomach and felt the material absorb the punch.
The shadowy figure manages to press the concealed button again and sends a huge jolt of electricity through the suit, to knock the dog off him. He blocks a punch coming at him from the guy. Just as he was going to hit the guy, he got hit in the middle of his forehead by a round object.
Aylin was woken up by the commotion out in the hallway. She heard Bear growl as she moved towards her bedroom door. She stopped and looked out into the hallway and spotted Bear letting go of some shadowy figure’s arm and heard a yelp from Bear. She saw her husband moving in to punch the figure.
She grabbed Mark’s prized baseball he caught and had signed and threw it towards the shadowy figure’s forehead with all her strength. The hallway was too narrow for her, Bear, and Mark to fight together. She looks back in the bedroom for something she could throw or shoot.
Mark spotted his prized baseball land in front of him. He knew Aylin must have woken up and threw the baseball at the shadowy figure. Bear was standing next to him ready to attack again. He heard Bear yelp and let go of the shadowy figure and figure Bear got zapped like he did.
The shadowy figure didn’t count on facing a fucking dog, and an MMA fighter when he took the assignment. It seemed that attacking the person he was sent after in their home was a mistake. He tosses down a smoke bomb and uses it to cover his escape.
Angie and the kids were woken by all the commotion out in the hallway. Angie opened her bedroom door slightly and saw a shadowy figure attacking Mark and Bear. She spotted Aylin in a nightgown near her and Mark’s bedroom door. The next thing she sees is the shadowy figure throwing something down towards the floor and a bunch of smoke filling the hallway.
She shuts her bedroom door quickly, to stop it from getting into the bedroom. She could hear Mark coughing on the other side of her door. She hopes he will be okay.
Mark was coughing from the smoke. The hallway was filled by a white cloud of dense smoke. He grabs Bear by his collar and makes his way back to his and Aylin’s bedroom, dragging Bear with him.
Aylin helps Mark and Bear into the bedroom and closes the door. She hopes her children didn’t open their bedroom door. She turns her attention towards Mark “Are you okay?”
Mark looks at Aylin when she asks “Yeah, I’m okay. Who the fuck was that person?”
“I don’t know, sweetie. I’m going to check on the kids and make sure they are okay.” Aylin goes about checking on the kids.
Mark looks down at Bear “You did good boy. Let’s check the house and find out how that prick got in.”
Mark heads downstairs to check the doors and windows.
Special Note: This story takes place a few years after Momma Hatter’s story.
Character Ages: Bree is sixteen years old, Hollace is five years old, Aylin/Hatter is twenty-eight, Jamie is twenty-five, Taskhtali is twenty-four years old, Sakura is twenty-one, and Mark is thirty years old.
March 15th, Dining Room, Aylin’s and Mark’s Place:
Jamie looked at Mark as he sat at the head of the table. She just discovered she was pregnant with triplets today.
“I blame you and your super swimmers for my condition.” Jamie glares at Mark because she and Taskhtali had asked him to be the father of their baby, so Hatter’s son would have someone his age to play with.
“I had nothing to do with you getting pregnant with triplets, Jamie.” Mark looks at his sister-in-law and her wife.
“If he is responsible, sis. Why aren’t I pregnant with triplets as well?” Aylin looks at Jamie. She found out a few months ago that she was pregnant with a baby boy.
“She’s got you there, sweetie.” Taskhtali leans over and places a kiss on Jamie’s cheek.
She knew all Jamie wanted was to carry only one baby, but now she was carrying triplets. They had taken an egg from her and placed it in Jamie’s womb. They didn’t know that one of Jamie’s eggs had become fertilized and split into two.
“Does that mean I’m going to have more siblings?” Bree looks at her mother for an answer.
Bree was still worried about her mother after the attack happened. The two had been shopping when a mugger jumped out and tried to rob them. Of course, her mother wouldn’t have any of that. When the mugger went to attack her, her mother blocked the knife attack with her right forearm and was cut. Afterward, her mother took the knife away from the mugger and beat the crap out of the mugger.
When the paramedics arrived, the poor mugger had broken ribs and a broken jaw from her mother beating the guy. Her mother had to get thirty stitches from the cut she took. The poor mugger was lucky that her mother hadn’t broken his arms. She knew if she hadn’t been there, her mother would have done far worst to the guy.
“Yes, you and Hollace will have cousins/siblings.” Taskhtali knew Bree helped her mother take care of her little sister.
“Do you know what the gender of your kids is yet?” Aylin looks at Jamie when she asks.
“Yes, I’m going to have twin boys and one girl. That’s according to the last ultrasound I had.” Jamie takes a bite from her meatloaf.
“So, Hollace and I will have another sister and three brothers?” Bree was a little happy.
“Yep, your dad made sure his genes will be carried on.” Jamie was still unhappy that she was carrying three babies.
“Oh, cheer up, sis. You’ll enjoy having three children. I do.” Aylin was teasing her husband.
“Hey, I resemble that remark.”
“We know, Mark. That’s why your wife called you a child.” A playful smile appears on Taskhtali’s face.
“Daddy’s not a child.” Hollace runs over to her father and hugs him.
Mark lifted Hollace and sat her on his lap. He places a kiss on her cheek.
“Thank you, sweetie.”
“She is such a daddy’s girl.” Jamie looked at her niece as she sat on Mark’s lap.
‘Well, I’m a mommy’s girl.” Bree loved being held by Aylin.
“That you are, sweetie.” Aylin squeezes Bree’s hand.
After dinner, Jamie helps Mark and Hollace clean the kitchen. She didn’t mind doing dishes and putting everything away. Hollace loved helping her daddy.
“I’ve noticed Sakura hasn’t been around lately. Is everything all right?” Jamie looks at Mark as he washes a serving bowl.
“She’s been busy with college and working for the government lately.” Mark has been concerned about the assignments the government has been sending her to.
“Why, what’s going on?” Jamie wants to know if she should interfere.
Aylin heard her sister asking about Sakura’s whereabouts. Even she has been concerned as well.
“She’s working with many other unique, talented people like her. The doctor who gave her super strength also experimented on several others over the years. The group she came from weren’t the only ones like we thought.” Aylin had been surprised about that bit of information.
“So, the government has put together a task force composed of unique people like Sakura to go after the others.” Mark didn’t like the idea and knew Jack didn’t either.
“How many members does her unique group have?” Jamie was curious.
“I think eight members. She can’t talk about it. However, I did manage to track where they are operating. I have to say that the training facilities have been remarkable.” Mark saw some of what they went through.
“Did you identify any of the other members in her group?” Jamie looks at her brother-in-law for answers.
“An ex-special forces person leads the group. His name is John “Hannibal” Beckwith. He’s a former Delta Force agent. Then there’s a girl that
looks like Velma Dinkley from Scooby Doo. She dresses and wears the same glasses as the live-action actresses that played her.
“Do they have any more Scooby Doo look-alikes?” Jamie thought it was a joke.
“Yeah, they have someone who looks like a muscular version of the Shaggy character. He seems to be able to identify what a person is.” Mark had been surprised when he saw the kid in action.
“Okay, forget that I asked. What can the others do?” Jamie wanted to know more about this group.
“They have a shapeshifter and speedster among their group. The shapeshifter likes to turn into Scooby-Doo and is close friends with the Velma and Shaggy look alike. The speedster is still learning how to control her ability. She’s quick but stumbles over her own feet. They also have a kid that can rewind time. From what I saw of her ability. She can only rewind a few seconds. Which, works in their favor, because it allows them to fix a mistake they make.”
“How many of the team are women?” Aylin was curious.
“Five women, and three men. The shapeshifter can become anyone they want to, but their default form is a girl.” Mark had seen the shapeshifter assume a female form.
“Were you able to see the rest of the team?” Aylin knew her husband could be very sneaky when he wanted to be.
“No, the Shaggy guy detected me watching them. It seems, besides being able to identify who or what you are. He can also detect your presence as well.”
“Did they send anyone after you?” Jamie was wondering if their leader would investigate.
“Hey, we're talking about me. There’s no way anyone can keep up with me, not even the speedster in their group.” Mark used a very evasive route getting back to his motorcycle.
“I bet Sakura knew it might be one of us.” Aylin knew her niece would know it was one of them.
“She is pretty smart and knows how we operate.” Jamie knew her niece knew what they did.
“Speaking of which. You two will need to cut back on your activities, sweetie, and Aylin.” Taskhtali looks at Jamie and Aylin when she says that.
“I already know that.” Aylin had to cut back on her street fighting when she was pregnant with Hollace.
“Right.” Mark knew how his wife was.
Afterward, Jamie and Taskhtali leave, but not before they give Bree and Hollace a hug. They also hug Aylin and Mark before they leave as well.
“Alright girls, bedtime.” Aylin looks at her daughters.
“Mom, it’s not ten o’clock yet.” Bree wanted to stay up until ten.
“All right, go and change into your PJs then.” Aylin picks Hollace up to carry her to her bedroom.
“Okay, and thanks, mom.” Bree hugs her mother and father before rushing off to put her PJs on.
Aylin looks at Hollace “all right, munchkin. Time for you to go to bed.”
“But I’m not tired.” Hollace wanted to stay up with her parents.
“Okay, I’ll compromise with you. Let’s put your PJs on and you can watch a movie with me and daddy?” Aylin didn’t mind letting Hollace watch a Disney movie with her and Mark.
“Can Cassidy watch the movie?” Hollace looks into her mother's eyes.
“Yes, Cassidy can watch the movie as well.” A smile appears on her face, because of the floppy ear rabbit, her mother gave Hollace to take care of.
Aylin puts Hollace’s bunny PJs on her. She lets Hollace pick Cassidy up and carry the rabbit to their bedroom. She knew Bear was in Bree’s bedroom with her.
She sits Hollace on the bed, with her rabbit. Mark was already undressed and had on a pair of boxers. She changes out of the clothes she had on and put her nightgown on. She doesn’t bother putting on a pair of panties. She lets her girl parts air out while she sleeps.
Mark gets under the blanket and puts Hollace and her rabbit between him and Aylin. He slept near the window, while Aylin slept near the door. That way, if the kids are restless or need their mommy, they could climb into bed with them.
Aylin and Mark let Hollace select the movie she wants to watch. She snuggles between her parents and pets her bunny rabbit. Aylin holds her little girl, as she watches the movie and pets Cassidy. In no time, Hollace is sound asleep. She was leaning up against Aylin when she passed out.
Mark shakes his head, as he looks at their daughter. She was curled up against Aylin with Cassidy still in her arms.
“She has no endurance at all.” Mark looks at his daughter.
“She has a lot of energy for someone so small.” Aylin looks down at her sleeping daughter and her bunny rabbit.
“She is the energized bunny with as much energy as she has. However, once you get her to relax, she putters out. Were you like that?” Mark looks at Aylin for an answer.
“I don’t remember. Remember sweetie, I was raised in a mental hospital since I was six years old, until I escaped.”
“I’m sorry, sweetie. I should have remembered that.” Mark knew Aylin’s past and shouldn’t have said anything.
“It’s okay. It’s all in the past and I’ve overcome it.” Aylin made a vow to be the best mother she could be.
June 21th, Nags Head, N.C.:
“Mom, watch!” Bree does a handstand out in the ocean before a wave knocks her down.
Mark and Aylin were standing nearby watching Bree play in the ocean. Aylin was wearing a one-piece swimsuit and her belly was showing. Jamie’s tummy was a little bigger and she was standing nearby with Hollace and her wife.
Taskhtali was wearing a skimpy bikini that barely covered her. All the tattoos she received when she became a priestess of Bast were on display. The one that covered her back was identical to the smaller one on the back of Jamie’s back.
Bree stands up from being knocked down and had some seaweed covering her hair.
“Eeewww!” She yanks it off and tosses it away from her.
A smile appears on Aylin’s face as she watched Bree. She was so proud of how her oldest was maturing. The bikini Bree was wearing showed off her well-toned youthful developing body and her artificial leg as well.
“How is Sakura doing with her new group?” Jamie was curious.
“She’s doing okay. They just took out a weapon smuggling ring.” Mark has been keeping an eye on the group while Aylin and Jamie are pregnant.
“Sweetie, can you put some suntan lotion on my back please?” Aylin wanted to get some sun.
“Sure, sweetie.” Mark grabs the suntan lotion and squirts some on Aylin’s back.
Taskhtali looks at Jamie “would you mind, sweetie?”
“You know I don’t.” Jamie loved touching and squeezing Taskhtali’s body.
As Jamie is rubbing the lotion onto Taskhtali’s body, she fondles her. She makes sure Taskhtali’s body is covered “next time, we’re getting you pregnant.”
Taskhtali looks into Jamie’s eyes “sweetie, I can’t get pregnant. It’s forbidden for me. However, you can carry our baby.”
“Oh! You didn’t tell me that before.” Jamie forgot that Taskhtali still honors the vows that she took when she became a Priestess.
“Sorry, sweetie.”
Aylin watches as Bree's belly surfs in on the boogieboard they bought for her. A smile appears on her face because she liked watching Bree having fun. She looks down at Hollace as she took a nap.
Later in the afternoon, they head to a local seafood restaurant that sat on a pier that extended out into a channel. Aylin orders chicken nuggets with macaroni and cheese for Hollace. She would only eat certain foods. Her, Taskhtali, Jamie, and Mark order surf and turf. She lets Bree get anything she wants. Bree orders crab cakes, coleslaw, and hush puppies.
Aylin tries some of the crab cakes Bree orders. She wasn’t a big seafood person, but she did love certain kinds of seafood. She liked how the crab cakes tasted.
Mark takes a sip from his beer mug. He got one of the craft brew beers the restaurant makes. He loved a good beer or mixed drink.
“When is your mother coming to town?” Taskhtali looks at Aylin for an answer.
“When I’m close to my delivery date. Is your mother coming as well Jamie?” Aylin has met Jamie’s parents.
“Yep, when my mother heard I was pregnant. She has been checking in on me every week.” Jamie couldn’t believe how attentive her mother and stepfather were being. They couldn’t wait to meet their grandchildren.
Bree looks at her mother “is great grandpa going to come and see the babies when they are born?”
“Of course, he will, Bree. You know how much he cares about you, kids.” Aylin knew Bree liked visiting her great Grandfather in Montana. She loved his horses and being on the ranch.
After dinner, they walk back to the rental house they rented for two weeks. It was a few blocks from the beach, but they didn’t mind. The house had a widow’s perch on top of the house.
They spend two weeks in North Carolina and at the end of it. They head back to New York. They take a private jet back, instead of driving back. The reason they did that is that Aylin and Jamie have to pee often.
Last week of August:
Aylin took the day off from work to take Bree to school shopping. Cynthia had tagged along and was holding Hollace’s hand as they shopped for her as well.
“I can’t believe you’re a full fledge firefighter, Cynthia.” Aylin looks at her niece as she walked with Hollace.
“The firefighter inspector I have been working with these past few years thought I should have some formal training to be a firefighter.” Cynthia liked working with fire inspector Johnathan.
He’s been a wonderful mentor and helped her out a lot. Since she could do things, others couldn’t. Plus, he stood up for her on several occasions when other inspectors dismiss her findings.
“Did you find the training hard?”
“No ma’am, just the crap I got from some of the instructors and men. I was the only woman during my training and they gave me a bunch of crap. However, I beat all of them and did things they couldn’t do.” Cynthia had fun making the other guys look like clowns.
“Well, I’m glad you managed to teach those guys a lesson.” Aylin didn’t like bullies and made sure all her nieces and children didn’t put up with them.
“Mom, how about this outfit?” Bree models an outfit for her mother.
Aylin looks at the outfit and liked how it looked on Bree. She knew her girl was growing up and wanted to look pretty and flirty.
“How come I never look as cute as Bree?” Cynthia was a little jealous of how cute Bree looked.
“She’s got good genes.” Aylin liked how cute Bree looked in whatever clothes she wore.
“Excuse me ma’am, but I couldn’t help to notice how cute your daughter looked in our clothes. Would you mind if I take a few pictures and send them to our advertising department?” A middle age woman had been looking around the store and noticed Bree trying on some clothes.
Aylin looks at the woman “I don’t mind, but who are you?”
“I’m the assistant manager here and saw how cute your daughter looked wearing our clothes. Our marketing and design department has been
wanting to see how the new line of clothes looked on the young girls.” Carol loved how the young girl looked in the new line of clothes.
“It’s okay with me, as long as my daughter doesn’t mind.” Aylin would leave the decision up to Bree.
Carol turns to look at Bree “do you mind?”
Bree looks at her mother to see what she thought.
“It’s up to you, sweetie.” Aylin wanted Bree to make her own choices.
“Okay.” Bree figures it would be fun.
Carol has one of the sales associates gather a bunch of clothes together. They head into a back room and have Bree tries them on. In the next few hours, Bree tries on several different outfits with accessories and such.
Carol takes pictures of each outfit Bree tries on and is allowed to take all the clothes she and such she tried on, home at a discount. Hollace even had her picture taken and got clothes from the experience.
Hollace was tired by the time they left. Aylin carried her poor baby as they walk to the Subaru they came in. Cynthia helps buckle Hollace into her safety seat.
Jamie and Taskhtali’s place:
“I love how your pregnant body looks.” Taskhtali was tattooing a female cat laying down with three kittens sucking on her nipples on Jamie’s shoulder.
“You just like seeing me pregnant and naked.” Jamie looks at her wife.
“That I do.” Taskhtali leans down and kisses Jamie passionately on the lips.
Taskhtali had placed a small tattoo spell on each of Jamie’s breasts to produce healthy breasts milk for their babies. She had placed a small one down on Jamie’s abdomen that would protect their babies. She blessed Jamie as well, so their babies would be born safe, and healthy.
November 15:
Aylin was ready to deliver her son. The past few nights she hasn’t been able to sleep. Anika had arrived with Aylin’s newest brothers. She got pregnant on her honeymoon and now the twins were five years old, like Hollace.
Anika watches as Aylin paces back and forth. She could tell her daughter was ready to give birth. Anika stops and looks at her mother “why doesn’t he want to come out?”
“You never know why they don’t want to come out, sweetie.” Anika was a little worried about her grandson.
Justice had come down with Anika to help with the twins and to see her older sister. She was on break from college right now.
Aylin stops because she was feeling pain “mom, something is not right.”
Aylin doubles over from the pain she was feeling. She was feeling intense pain and was trying to breathe through it. Anika gets up and rushes Aylin out to her rental and race to the hospital.
Justices gather Aylin’s bags, and the boys and send a text to Mark. She lets him know that his wife was being rushed to the hospital from intense pain. She takes Aylin’s Subaru after stopping at Bree’s high school and picking her up and stopping at the private elementary school in which Hollace was enrolled.
When Justices arrives at the hospital and notices Taskhtali was there as well. Jamie’s parents were there as well. She walks over to her mother “how is Aylin, mom?”
“She’s in intensive care right now.” Anika hopes Aylin pulls through.
They managed to save the baby, but Aylin flat-lined at least twice. Some of the baby’s blood mixed with hers. Not only had that happened, but because of some of the scarring still left in her uterus. It complicated the delivery of her son.
“When did Jamie go into labor?” Justices were curious.
“A few hours after Aylin started having problems.” Anika didn’t know how close Aylin and Jamie were.
Mark was worried about Aylin. She was everything to him and would be devastated if she died. He feels a set arm wrap around his body “she’s a tough English girl, Mark. She’ll pull through.”
Anika was trying to calm Mark’s worries. She knew how Aylin and Mark loved each other. If it wasn’t for Mark, Aylin would still be crazy like she used to be. However, between Mark and the parkour group he introduces Aylin too. They managed to help make Aylin sane again. Even to the point where she removed the permeant makeup she did to her face.
Mark couldn’t believe how his son’s looked. The twins Jamie and the boy Aylin had turned out perfect. Even the little girl Jamie had looked cute as a button. He knew Aylin was going to name their son after him.
Anika looks down at Aylin as she slept. They managed to stop the bleeding, but they had to remove her uterus. Aylin won’t be able to have any more children unless Jamie carried the child for her and Mark.
“How is mom doing, grandma?” Bree had gotten permission to come up to her mother’s hospital room. She was standing next to her grandmother, looking down at her sleeping mother.
“She’s going to be okay, sweetie. However, she won’t be able to have any more babies.” Anika wraps her arms around Bree’s shoulder.
She was proud of her granddaughter and the modeling she was doing now. That day she went shopping with her mother and took some pictures for the clothing store they were in. It had turned into a modeling job for that company. She was now the face of Chic Teenage Clothing.
A few Weeks Later:
Aylin was moving around carefully. She was still recovering from having her son and being fixed up afterward. Her breasts were producing a lot of milk for her son. Bree was being a big help around the house and Taskhtali was stopping by as well to help her. Her cousin Alyona from Montana had come out to help her out. Even her nieces and friends stopped by the house to help her.
Mark was a proud father, between his son that Aylin had given birth to and the twins Jamie had. He couldn’t believe he had three sons and another daughter. Anika had given him time off to spend and help Aylin around the house and transport Bree back and forth to her modeling jobs.
Aylin looks at her husband “I bet you are proud.”
“I am, but I couldn’t have done this without you. Are you feeling, okay?” Mark was a little concerned about Aylin.
“I’m fine. It just hurts to move. I’m sorry I can’t give you any more children.”
“Sweetie, you have given me a beautiful daughter and a handsome son. You have nothing to be sorry about. Plus, you’re the aunt to my other sons as well.” Mark places a kiss on Aylin’s cheek.
Aylin never thought she would be a mother. Now she had three children she was very proud of.
Three Years Ago, By the Alice in Wonderland Statue, Central Park, New York, New York:
Jamie listened intently to the young woman dressed as the Mad Hatter from Alice in Wonderland. She was telling the story of Alice in Wonderland. The way she told it, made him believe that she experience the story herself. There was a lot of passion and humor in the story.
Especially, when it came to the Mad Hatter.
He loved listening to her and visiting her. She was so kind to him and always answered his question. One time, after she had finished telling the story and was about to answer some questions from the group. She noticed a man stalking an older woman. Just as he went to grab the older woman’s purse.
She threw something at him, hitting him in the back. The guy fell to the ground face first. He noticed that there was a smile on her face as she skipped over to him. He heard her singing another one bites the dust.
It was at that moment he wanted to be like her. He loved her silliness and passion. He loved the fact that she cared about people. He spotted her a few times when he ran away from home when his father got so drunk and started abusing his mother.
He spotted her at a soup kitchen for the homeless. She was severing food to the homeless with some strange color hair woman standing near her. There was also a black hair guy and another woman that was working with her. He wanted to ask her for help but didn’t. He covered his face with a scarf and went through the line.
When he stood in front of her to receive his food. It felt like she knew it was him. She looked directly into his eyes. He just stood there nervous before her. He watched as she winked at him and put the food on his plate.
A smile appeared on his face, behind his scarf. He was surprised that Mad Hatter Aylin spotted him. He walked over to a table and sat with some people he knew. He decided that day, he was going to follow in her footsteps.
He started going online to learn about what Jesters did and made a list. He started looking for places that would teach him how to do acrobatics. Some places were willing to teach him, but he would have to pay.
He talked with his parents about taking tumbling lessons and such, but his father wouldn’t do it. So, he started going door to door in his neighborhood looking for work to raise money to take lessons. A lot of his neighbors wouldn’t hire him, but there were a few older people that had jobs for him to do.
Every day after school and on the weekends, he would work his butt off. He didn’t care what the weather was like either. When it snowed, several of his neighbors would hire him to clear their driveway and sidewalk. During the fall, he was hired to rake the leaves and bag them up. The money he was paid, he put into an account.
He had to because his father had found where he had been hiding the money in his bedroom and took half to buy booze. So, his mother took him to the bank she worked at and opened an account for him. He was thankful for what his mother did for him.
One Saturday, while he was out with his mother. He spotted Mad Hatter and her friends running and jumping over obstacles and such. He watches as they avoid people and jump or flip off a nearby wall.
“Mom, do you see them?” Jamie points towards Hatter and her friends.
“Yeah, and they are doing some dangerous stunts.” Betty couldn’t believe what a bunch of teenagers was doing.
“I think they look cool.” Jamie keeps walking with his mother.
“I hope you aren’t planning on doing something like that” Betty looks at her son when she says that.
“You never know mom. Maybe one day, I’ll have the courage to do something like that.” Jamie was going to do some research when he gets home.
“You need to be more careful sweetie. You only have one life.” Betty loved her son very much.
“Mom, what is it like for a girl?” Jamie was curious, because if he wanted to be like Hatter. He would want to know how a girl acted.
“Why do you ask, sweetie?” Betty looks at her son with a confused look on her face.
“Well, are things different for girls, than they are for boys?”
“Yes, there are a lot of things that are different for girls, than they are for boys. Besides the physical aspect, which I know you already know about.”
“Like what?”
“Well, girl babies tend to reach certain milestones, faster than boys do. Also, girls are more social, where boys tend to be more aggressive.
What has brought this on?” Betty wonders why Jamie was asking these questions.
“I’m just curious mom.” Jamie wanted to know more about being a girl.
Betty just looks at her son as they go clothes shopping and grocery shopping. She watches her son see if there was something, he wasn’t telling her. She does notice a few times that he stops in the young teen department to look at leggings, tights, stockings, leotards, and a few other things.
In the next few weeks or so, she notices some changes in Jamie. How he was more interested in what girls did. What they wore and how they acted. She noticed that Jamie also started watching and learning how to apply make-up. She tries to keep things hidden from her husband because she knew how he felt about gays and lesbians.
One evening, her husband comes home drunk off his ass. He is abusive towards her and when he goes to strike her. He is hit from behind by Jamie. She noticed he had some sort of cane in his hand.
“Leave mom alone!” Jamie was getting tired of his father beating on his mother.
He had been in his bedroom working on a costume he had in mind. He has been working on it all week long. Halloween was approaching, and he wanted to try out his new idea. He was putting on his make-up when he heard his father yelling at his mother over something she supposedly did. He grabbed the specialized cane he and Mr. Wallace down the street made and used it to hit his father from behind.
Robert had felt the strike from behind. He turned around and notices his son was wearing some sort of weird make-up on his face and had a black and red cane in his hand.
“Why are you wearing make-up, boy?” Robert looks at his son with a disgusted look on his face.
“It doesn’t matter, why. You leave mom alone.” Jamie twirls the cane, as he practiced.
“You think you can hurt me, boy! I’ll show you how a man is supposed to be.” Robert charges towards his son.
Jamie assumes the fighting stance he has been practicing. Mr. Colling and Mr. Khan have been teaching him how to protect himself. He was attacked by a few high schoolers from another neighborhood on his way to the bank. They jumped him while he was walking down the street.
He managed to outrun them, but they ambushed him on the way back. He held his own but ended up going to the hospital with a broken nose, a broken wrist, and getting ten stitches in his head.
When his father comes within range of the cane. He tosses it between his father’s legs, tripping him. He moved towards his father as he was falling and jumping on his back. He wraps his arms around his father’s neck and behind his head. He puts his father into a sleeper hold until he passes out.
Betty watches as her husband tries to attack their son. She was about to rush forward to protect her son when she watches her husband fall forward towards the floor. Just before her husband hit the floor. Her son jumps onto his back and uses some sort of chokehold on her husband. Her husband passes out and after a few minutes, Jamie releases his hold.
Jamie stands up off his father and looks at his mother. He was concerned about his mother “are you okay, mom?”
“Yes, sweetie. What did you do to your father?” Betty noticed the light makeup on her son’s face. It gave him a cute look.
“I used a chokehold, Mr. Khan, down the street taught me.” Jamie picks his cane up off the floor. The top of the cane had a gold heart encircling a much smaller heart in the middle of it.
Betty walks over and checks on her husband, Robert. He was unconscious laying on the floor.
“Mom, something needs to be done about dad’s drinking. He doesn’t have the right to come home and hurt you or be mean to me.” Jamie looks at his mother with pleading eyes.
Betty looks at her son and had to agree with him. Her husband’s drinking was getting out of hand. She grabs her cellphone and calls the cops. She didn’t want to do this to her husband, but he was leaving her with little choice.
Two Years Later:
Jamie climbs in through his bedroom window. He was hurting and his outfit was damaged, again. He moves quietly, so as not to wake his mother. He knew she worried about him, now that she knew his secret. She came home one night and caught him dress as his female alter ego.
He had to explain to his mother, why he has been going out at night. He explained that he had been dealing with brutal pimps, drug dealers, and gang members. He slowly removes his costume and hangs his black top hat up.
Once he is done taking off his costume and removing the fake breasts he has been wearing. He removes the make-up and fake eyelashes he wears to give his face that sexy look. He sits in front of his make-up mirror in his panties with bruises all over his body. His body was hurting from all the fighting he had to do and from the fall he took.
He looks at his costume “I’m going to need a new costume.”
That was the tenth costume he has gone through since he has become The Jester. Most of the criminals he encountered, though he was a woman. Which is what he wanted them to think.
Jamie pops some pain pills into his mouth and changes his underwear. He has grown accustomed to wearing women’s undergarments. He has been wishing that he was a woman instead of a male. He slips on his nightshirt and crawls into bed. He was so tired.
When Jamie gets up the next morning. He is feeling everything from last night. He slips his house robe on, along with his pink fuzzy slippers his mother gave him as a birthday gift. He walks downstairs to fix himself some breakfast. He was feeling hungry.
As he walks into the kitchen, he spots his mother. She was wearing one of her favorite nightgowns and was sitting at the kitchen table drinking coffee.
“Morning mom.” Jamie walks over to the coffee machine and brews himself a cup of coffee.
“Morning, sweetie.” Betty notices a few new bruises on her son’s face.
Ever since she found out what Jamie has been doing. She has been worried about him. She also noticed that he was embracing his feminine side more and more. He has stopped wearing male clothing and was wearing female clothing more.
“How was last night?” Betty knew Jamie went out last night.
“I got the person I was looking for and stopped a gang war.” Jamie sits down next to his mother.
“Why do you do this, sweetie?” Betty looks at her son for an answer.
“Because, it needs to be done, mom. Because the police can’t be everywhere, and some of them can’t be trusted.” Jamie takes a sip from his coffee, after blowing on it to cool it down.
“What do you mean, some of them can’t be trusted?” That statement got Betty’s attention.
“Mom, if I tell you what I have found out. You might be in danger.” Jamie didn’t want to endanger his mother.
“Sweetie, I’m your mother and I am going to worry about you. If someone finally finds out that you’re The Jester. My life will be in endangered.”
“Not if I can help it, mom.” Jamie wouldn’t allow anything to happen to his mother.
After the last time, his father got drunk and attacked his mother two years ago. He wasn’t going to allow anyone to hurt his mother. She went through a lot when she got a divorce from his father. It took her almost a year to finally get over his father. It also didn’t help that his father kept trying to get his mother back.
“So, why do you think the police can’t be trusted?” Betty wanted an answer from her son.
“Because I got photos of a Detective Hercule Marlowe accepting money from the 22’s gang leader.”
“Why don’t you turn that photo over to the police?” Betty looks at Jamie.
“Because I don’t know if he is doing an undercover sting or if he is crooked. I need to learn more about him and what he is doing.” Jamie takes a sip of his coffee.
“That makes sense. How are your online courses going?” Betty knew her son was taking courses in criminal justice degree. He was working on his bachelor's degree.
“I have a report due by the end of the week. The teacher I have is a judge out of Albany. She is strict about how she wants the assignment done.” Jamie takes another sip of his drink.
“How far are you on your assignment?” Betty was happy that after high school, that Jamie decided to take online college courses.
“Almost done with it. I’m going to stay home tonight and finish it up.” Jamie figures he could use a break.
“Why not during the day and go out with your friends later tonight?” Betty wanted her son to have a normal social life.
“Because I have to go and see someone about some supplies.” Jamie tries to keep the person who supplies his outfits secret.
“Okay, I won’t ask any more questions. You just be careful.” Betty stands up and places a kiss on Jamie’s cheek.
“I will mom. You be careful as well.” Jamie watches as his mother gets up and heads upstairs to shower and get dressed.
After he finishes his coffee and heats up a sausage biscuit. He heads back upstairs to his bedroom. He hops into the shower and takes a shower. His mother has started buying him the same beauty and hygiene supplies she uses.
After he finishes with his shower. He puts on a set of fake breasts and padding for his hips and butt. He also puts on a waist clincher to make his waist look smaller and give him an hourglass figure. He puts on a neutral color lace bra to support his artificial breasts. They were the same size he wore when he was in costume.
Jamie looks through his collection of dresses he either made himself or bought. He picks one he made himself. It won him first prize during a fashion designer contest. He turned down an opportunity to design clothes for a major clothes designer. He wasn’t interested in designing clothes.
He puts the dress on and picks the four-inch heels that go with the outfit. If there was one thing, he inherited from his mother, was her sense of style and her love for shoes. He puts his favorite heart shape choker on.
Once Jamie was done getting dressed. She grabs her purse and a bank envelope filled with cash she took off a drug dealer. She used
whatever money she came across during her crime-fighting to pay for everything she needed. In this case, it was paying for her new costume.
She walks downstairs and out to her restored 1987 convertible Chevy Camaro. The money she saved up from all the jobs she did around the neighborhood, and a few other places paid for the car to be restored. She had been hired to clean out Watson’s auto repair garage. It was where she found the car buried under a lot of parts and garbage that had been piled on it.
It cost her eight thousand dollars to get it restored. She was lucky that it didn’t need to be repainted or that it didn’t need anybody's work, except for a few dings. She walks over and gets into her car. When she turns the key, her car starts right away.
She selects a playlist to listen to, just before she drives off. She heads to Joel’s Custom Costume Supplier in the garment district. She met the owner at the designer contest she had entered in. They became close friends, and she has done a few designs for him.
It takes her about thirty minutes to get to the garment district. She manages to find a decent parking space. The building was an old warehouse that had been converted to a garment store. She gets out of her car, but not before she activates the hidden kill switch. Which you needed to turn on, before starting the car. Once the car was locked, she heads towards the entrance. She notices the other shops that share the warehouse were busy.
Jamie looks around as she walks into the store. She loved coming here. There were costumes of all sorts in the place. There was even vintage clothing from the past. She spots her friend's girlfriend putting up new stock.
“Hey April, is Justin in?” Jamie looks at the dark-haired woman.
April turns around when she hears Jamie’s voice. A smile appears on her face “Jamie, what brings you down here today?”
“I need to place a special order. Is Justin available?”
“He’s in the back. Have you already gone through your last special order?” April knew what Jamie did. She has come in a few times to place an order.
“Thanks.” Jamie walks past two displays and through a door that said employees only.
“Justin, are you back here?” Jamie looks around for her friend.
“Over here.” Justin looks up from a custom job he was working on.
He had a pair of jewelers magnifying glasses on. His hair was cut short and had a light tan. He was a little shorter than Jamie herself.
Jamie walks over to Justin’s work area and saw he was working on a fancy suit. She knew he did special jobs for bodyguards and undercover FBI agents.
“Watch you working on?” Jamie stands near his bench.
“An Italian custom suit for a client. What brings you in here today?” Justin looks at Jamie with a puzzled look on his face.
“I need two more suits made and two containers of flash pellets.” Jamie likes using the flash pellets as distractions before she attacked.
“I have the flash pellets in stock, but you’ll have to wait on the suits. I have four other jobs ahead of you.” Justin knew his current job was going to take him all night.
“You need to hire more help.” Jamie knew Justin did all his work, himself.
“It’s hard to find people you can trust in this business.” Justin had the word out to a few people he could trust.
“Well, if I had the equipment you do here. I could do the job myself. I could come in and give you a hand.” Jamie wouldn’t mind helping Justin out.
“I wish I could hire you, Jamie. But my partners wouldn’t allow it.” Justin knew how good Jamie was.
“Partners? I thought you were the only one.” Jamie didn’t know anything about their being partners helping him.
“You never bother to ask. I’m just one shop that does specialty work like this.” Justin knew his partners wouldn’t mind him talking to Jamie.
She’s done a few designs for them. So, they trust her to a certain degree.
“I can wait a few days. I have a few things I need to work on this week.”
“Okay, and thanks. I know how busy you are. Hey, have you heard about your favorite person?”
“No, what has happened to her?” Jamie tries to keep up with Hatter.
“Rumors have it, that she is out of town. No one knows where she went.” Justin heard that Hatter and her partner Shade were gone.
“I wonder where they went?” Jamie didn’t know Hatter and her friend Shade were gone. Normally, they were causing trouble for the sex traffickers and drug dealers.
“Who knows, but I wonder how long they are going to be gone?” Justin looks at Jamie for an answer.
“I don’t know. I only run into them off and on.” Jamie has had a few encounters with Hatter and Shade.
“Well, I’m glad she doesn’t mind you looking like you do.” Justin knew Hatter didn’t like other people copying her style.
“My outfit is different than Hatter’s.”
“Come on, don’t tell me you don’t idolize her.” Justin looks at Jamie for an answer.
“I do idolize her; I won’t lie about that. She’s more than people realize.” Jamie remembers her reading in the park.
“Rumor has it, that she is extremely crazy, you do know that?” Justin has heard rumors about Hatter and how she likes to torture people.
“Justin, you would have to be crazy to do what I and everyone else does. No sane person would chase after bad guys.”
“True. Well, I need to get back to work. I’ll see you in two days.”
“Alright. Oh, here’s the money for the costumes.” Jamie leaves the bank envelope for Justine with the money inside.
“Thanks.” Justin takes it and drops it into the hidden safe.
Jamie walks out of the back “see you later, April.”
“See you.” April waves goodbye.
Jamie walks out of the store and heads back home to get started on her schoolwork. She needed to finish her schoolwork and start on her new subjects. She stops at a Chevon gas station to fill her tank and grab a soda.
Once her tank was filled. She gets back in and heads home. Jamie listens to some music while she is driving.
Once she arrives home. She heads inside the house and sits down at her desktop computer and starts on her report. Later in the afternoon, she orders some lunch from the local sub shop and enjoys it.
One Year Later, After Hatter Has Come Back from Washington D.C.:
Jamie was chasing after one of the kids that belonged to the 22’s street gang. The prick was warned once before and he didn’t heed her warning about selling drugs to school kids. She tracked him down to their stash house. Just as she entered the place. She heard yelling and gunfire inside the place.
She cautiously enters the place and spots Hatter and Shade fighting a bunch of guys. She jumps into the fight, protecting Hatter and Shade’s back. She throws one of her playing cards and hits a gang member. His gun goes off, hitting a bunch of drugs. The next thing everyone knows is a big explosion. Jamie gets a face full of whatever drugs were in the way. She also gets a chest and arm full of shrapnel.
Shade and Hatter are blown backward through a brick wall. Hatter lands on top of Shade looking up at the ceiling. Her ears were ringing, and her head was hurting. Her top hat was nowhere to be seen, but a black one with a brass spade and brass diamond attached to a fake black belt circled the bottom of the hat, above the rim.
Shade starts coming around and notices Hatter sitting on his chest. His body was hurting from the explosion that went off.
“Sweetie, you need to get up off my chest.”
“Where’s Jester?” Hatter stands up and looks around for her.
Shade starts looking around and spots Jester’s black coat covering her unconscious body in the room they just came through. He notices that the room was filled with whatever drugs were in the room. It was like a fog in there.
“She’s in there, Hatter.” Shade points towards the other room.
Hatter spots Jester’s black coat covering her unconscious body. She starts moving towards the hole she and Shade made when they were blown through.
“Wait, Hatter! There’s a lot of drugs in the air, in there.” Shade didn’t know what was in the air in the other room.
“I’ll hold my breath.” Hatter walks through the hole into the other room.
She runs over to Jester and rolls her onto her back. She saw the shrapnel embedded in Jester’s chest through her outfit. She scoops Jester’s unconscious body up off the floor and walks back through the hole in the wall.
Shade runs over and examines Jester. He saw the shrapnel embedded in Jester’s chest, that went through her outfit. There was a lot of blood as well. He checks Jester’s pulse and could barely feel it.
Shade looks into Hatter’s eyes “we need to get her to a doctor.” He lifts Jester’s body out of Hatter’s arms.
He carries Jester’s unconscious body out to their new armor Land Rover. Anika had gotten it for them when they got back from Washington D.C. to protect her granddaughter Bree.
“Sit in the back with her Aylin. I’m going to take her to Doctor Charles.” Shade lays Jester in the back of the Land Rover.
Hatter gets in the back and holds Jester’s unconscious body. She watches as Shade speeds towards Dr. Charles's practice. Hatter looks down at Jester and hopes she is going to make it.
Shade drives like a mad man as he weaves in and out of traffic. There were a few close calls as he almost clips a few cars. Shade knew he was fighting against time.
Dr. Charles Practice:
Shade finally pulls up in front of Dr. Charles's place. He jumps out of the Land Rover after turning it off and helps Aylin with Jester’s unconscious form. He carries her up and into Dr. Charles's place.
“Hey Doc, we have an emergency.” Hatter had entered the practice first.
Dr. Charles’s assistant Kaylee saw Hatter come in, in a hurry. Following behind her was Shade and he was carrying an unconscious woman in his arms.
“Follow me.” Kaylee escorts Shade and Hatter to one of the emergency rooms.
Shade lays Jester on the operating and starts removing her gear. Kaylee takes her top off and lets out a low whistle.
“It’s a good thing she was wearing these fake breasts form.” Kaylee removes the breasts form.
Kaylee works to identify Jester’s blood type. She finds out that Jester has a rare blood type. She looks at Shade and Hatter “are either of you AB negative?”
“I’m O positive.” Shade knew his blood type because he has donated blood several times when he needed money.
“I don’t know what mine is.” Aylin didn’t know what hers was.
“Let me test it.” Kaylee grabs a blood kit and tests Hatter’s blood.
“You’re a match. Sit down and let me get some of your blood.” Kaylee grabs a few bags to put some of Hatter’s blood in.
“Up oh, looks like you won’t be the only crazy person around now.” Shade grins at Hatter.
Kaylee ignores them while she drains some blood from Hatter. While she is doing that. She prepares the young lady for surgery. Dr. Charles shows up and goes over the young lady’s damage.
“Out you two.” Dr. Charles shoos Hatter and Shade out of the operating room.
Aylin and Mark leave the operating room. Aylin still had traces of whatever drugs were floating around in the room, in her hair.
“Sweetie, you might want to either brush your hair out or wash it. You still have drug residue in it.”
Aylin goes out to the Land Rover and grabs her brush. She brushes the drug residue out of her hair. She makes sure all of it is out, before heading back into the building.
For the next few hours, Hatter and Shade wait around until Dr. Charles comes out. He lowers his mask and looks at the “I don’t know what chemicals or drugs you three were exposed to. But something weird is going on with your friend.”
“What do you mean, doc? Also, is she going to live?” Shade looks at Doctor Charles for an answer.
“Yes, she is going to live. However, whatever you guys were exposed to. It has caused her to change.” Dr. Charles couldn’t believe what he was seeing after they had removed the shrapnel from the person’s body.
“Can we see her?” Hatter wanted to see what the doctor was talking about.
“Yes. She’s asleep right now.” Dr. Charles escorts Aylin and Mark into the room Jester has been moved to.
Hatter and Shade look at Jamie as they come into the recovery room. They couldn’t believe how Jamie looked now. When Kaylee removed the costume and the fake breasts. They discovered that Jester was born a male. She even wore a fake wig as well.
Now, Jester looked like a female with long blonde hair, green eyes, and a well-developed chest. She had a slim waist and nice hips.
“Did my blood do that to her?” Aylin wonders if her blood had something to do with how Jester looked.
“I doubt it, sweetie.” Shade had to admit, Jester looked cute.
Hatter and Shade leave after a while. They were wondering what caused Jester to change as she did.
“It has to be your crazy blood that did it.” Shade looks at Hatter.
“Maybe, I was given a lot of different types of drugs.” Hatter gets into the Land Rover.
A Week Later:
“Come on slowpoke or your buying lunch for everyone.” Shade runs past Jamie as he dashes ahead of everyone.
“Oh, you're in for it, now.” Jamie chases after Mark as they run the track at a private gym.
Jamie was still getting used to her new form. She’s been spending a lot of time with Shade, Hatter, and their daughter Bree. Aylin has been calling her, her blood sister.
Her mother was curious about what happened that day and how her body changed. She had a physical done by the family doctor they have always used and every test he performed. Showed she was a female inside and out. Even some of the bones she broke when she started out being the Jester. They no longer showed up on any of her x-rays.
Now, she was working with Shade and Hatter a lot. Sometimes, Hatter couldn’t go on some jobs they did, because of Bree. She liked that she is working with Hatter and Shade. She also liked that she was a full-fledged girl as well.
One night when she goes to stop a robbery. She steps out of a cloud of smoke and looks at the four men “hello boys! It’s hammer time!” as Jester tosses some flash pellets at them, before attacking.
Manor House, Ravenstonedale, England.
Archie was looking through the items stored in one of the buildings they didn’t use anymore except for storage. He spots several paintings taken from the house and put into storage. He lifts the cover of one of the paintings and saw it was a portrait of his father’s first wife holding his half-sister.
He could still recall the day she broke into the manor house and killed their father. The crazy look on her face and the bloody knife she had used. Before anyone could do anything to stop her, she jumped through one of the stained-glass windows and disappeared.
He finds a trunk that was locked that belonged to his father. He manages to use one of the keys to open the chest. When he opened the trunk, he found that it was loaded with books and files. One file caught his attention because it was in a hospital envelope.
When he opened it and reviewed the contents, he discovered that the file contained his half-sister’s birth certificate. It also included another birth certificate as well. It belonged to his half-sister’s twin. He digs through the trunk and looks for any pictures of his half-siblings.
The only one he finds while looking through everything was a picture of his half-sister when she was a baby. He also finds the death certificate issued by the mental hospital his sister supposedly died at. He knew that wasn’t true because he had heard rumors about her killing people in London and elsewhere.
He gathers all the paperwork up and takes it back to his bedroom. He was going to locate his sisters and bring them together. He scans all the paperwork and stores it on a portable hard drive.
Later in the evening, while eating dinner with his mother and new stepdad, he looks at his mother, “Mom, I wondered if it’s okay with you and Dad. I want to visit America with some friends of mine during Summer break.”
Arthur looks at his stepson. “What has brought this on? I thought you and your friends planned to stay in England this summer.”
“That was the original plan, Dad. But we discussed it and want to see some bands and places this year.” Archie couldn’t tell his parents why he wanted to go to America.
“I don’t know. You’re still under twenty-one.” Maddison looks at her son.
“By a few months, Mom.” Archie knew he could go without their permission, but he respected his parents too much to go against them. Also, they would be footing the bill for his flight and stay in America.
“True. Let me and your father talk about it, Archie.”
“Deal.” Archie feels his mother will agree.
The Abbey, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Amelia couldn’t believe how busy they were. She was glad that the lockdown had been lifted. It had hurt her and her husband’s pockets badly.
She did everything she could to keep as many of her staff working. They had gone from eating at the restaurant to a pickup and delivery place during the lockdown.
“Hey Amelia, when did you do MMA fighting?” Charlie looks at his boss as he takes his break.
“What are you talking about, Charlie?” Amelia looks over at her childhood friend.
“I’m talking about this.” Charlie gets up, walks over to Amelia, and shows her the fight he just watched on YouTube.
Amelia watches the fight and notices the red hair woman fighting looks identical to her. She watches as the woman knocks out her opponent with her fist.
“That’s not me, Charlie. I haven’t been out of England except on my honeymoon with Arnold.” Amelia must admit that the woman she had just
watched looked like her. Amelia hands Charlie his cell phone back.
“That’s not all.” Charlie brings up a picture of the woman with a handsome man standing next to her at a social event.
“What now?” Amelia finishes cooking the order and puts it up to be carried out.
“This.” Charlie shows the picture to Amelia the image.
She couldn’t believe how much the woman looked like her. She had the same facial features and hair hairstyle.
“Where was this picture taken?” Amelia was curious.
“It says here that the picture was taken at SONY HALL. New York, NY.”
“When was that picture taken?” Amelia was curious.
“A year ago. It says here that her name is Aylin Jagger, and she owns Helping Hands Outreached.” Charlie looks up at Amelia.
“I might call my mom and see if she is of any relation to me.” Amelia knew she had been adopted.
Her parents had told her when she turned fifteen years old. It initially shocked her, but she realized she was always different from her siblings and cousins. No one in the family had her looks or hair color.
Charlie saw what time it was. “I better get back to work.” He tucks his cell phone in his back pocket.
Amelia watches as Charlie walks off and returns to his spot on the line. He was a good line cook, and she was glad she managed to keep him during the pandemic. She goes back to cooking the orders coming in.
Helping Hands Outreached, New York:
Aylin looked at the response from Mr. Slim about the property she wanted to buy from him. The asshole wanted three times the price of what the property was worth. Because she wanted to turn it into affordable housing for people experiencing homelessness in that area. The bastard wanted to squeeze as much money from her as possible.
She stands up, walks over to the window in her office, and looks out of it. She has bought up all the other surrounding property to build on. The owners of those properties had been reasonable and accepted her offer. An evil smile appears as she walks over to her desk. If this asshole wants to play hardball, she’ll show him she could be his worst enemy.
She takes her cell phone out and presses the number six button. She listens as the other phone rings, and a familiar voice answer, “Hello?”
“Hey Jessie, I need a favor.”
“All your favors are used up, Hatter. This one will cost you.” Jessie knew Hatter only called him when she needed something illegal done.
“Fine, send me what you need. I need you to dig into a person’s background for me and find me some dirt I can use against them.”
Aylin remembers the lessons her mother gave her. She said if you can’t kill someone, blackmail them.
“Who’s the person you have in your sights?” Jessie knew never to piss off Hatter because she would get revenge one way or another.
“Davis J. Slim. I want you to dig into all his business dealings and private life.” Aylin spins around in her high-back leather chair and looks out the window behind her.
“Do I want to know what he did to piss you off?” Jessie was sure that this was a revenge mission.
“Nope, just get me the information, and I’ll reimburse you.”
“On it.” Jessie ends the call and starts working on Aylin’s request.
Aylin closes her cell phone and grabs some cash from her purse. She was going to have lunch at her favorite food truck. As she exited her office, she looked over toward Tammy. “I’m going to go and get some lunch. Would you like anything?”
“A pineapple smoothie, if you don’t mind.” Tammy liked the last one Aylin brought her.
“No problem.” Aylin starts walking towards the main entrance in the lobby.
She wonders if Michael is working today since she helped him get a job in the Parks and Recreation department. He had a little difficulty adjusting to having a full-time job, but he managed. She learned that he loved working outside and was good with plants.
She doesn’t spot him as she approaches her favorite food truck. She placed her order while it was being made. She orders a smoothie for Tammy. She leaves a hefty tip at both food trucks as she returns to her office.
Hatter’s House:
Hatter was glad the day was over. The afternoon meeting she attended with some of the directors of the homeless shelters her company sponsored wasn’t encouraging. There had been an increase in shelter incidents, and she wanted to know the cause. Some knew some of the people the shelter took in had mental and emotional problems. However, she had staff trained to help them.
A few shelters had to hire extra security because some had a large veteran population suffering from PTSD and other problems. She ensured the security people were properly trained to subdue and not injure the veterans. Sometimes things could get out of hand, but she felt sorry for the veterans and wanted to do everything she could for them.
She enters the code to the front door and walks inside. She could hear music coming from the den and walked towards the den. She stands in the entryway and watches as Hollace and Julie dance. A smile forms on her face as she watches her two young girls have fun. She adopted Julie after a child-servant friend called her and asked if she could take her in. The poor girl had been abandoned at a park by her mother. Julie was only a year older than Hollace, and they were inseparable.
She saw Bear and Cody watching the girls. Cody was a stray Jamie rescued from a frozen pond. Someone had thrown him into the pond, trying to drown him. She jumped into the pond and saved him. She nursed him back to health but couldn’t keep him. She and Taskhtali had rescued a
family of cats that didn’t get along with the puppy.
So, instead of taking him to the pound. She adopted him and gave him to Julie. Once he gets older, she’ll take him to the same trainer that trained Bear.
“Mom, we’re home,” Bree yells for her mother.
Sakura shakes her head as she closes the front door behind her. She was still hurting and recovering from her beating two weeks ago. She was also trying to recover from Bree’s driving as well. Since she was a licensed driver and twenty-one years old, she let Bree drive since she had her learner’s permit.
She knew little Mark was over at Jamie’s house with his siblings. Also, Justice was in town and volunteered to watch Hollace and Julie while she was picking up Bree from school. They noticed Aylin was home from her car parked in the driveway.
Bree looks around for her mother. She was excited that Sakura had allowed her to drive home from school and wanted to tell her mother. She spots Justice in the kitchen cooking dinner.
“Aunt Justice, do you know where my mother is?” Bree looks at her aunt.
Bree knew her aunt was studying to become a US Marshal, like the guy that saved her. She noticed that her aunt was wearing a comfy dress.
“Have you checked the den?” Justice figures her older sister might be in there checking on Hollace and Julie.
“Nope, guess what I did today, Auntie?”
“What did you do today?” Justice could tell her niece was excited.
“I drove home today.” A big smile forms on Bree’s face.
“Sakura was brave enough to let you drive?” Justice couldn’t believe Sakura had let her niece drive home.
It took Anika several months after she got her learner’s permit before she would allow her behind the wheel. Even then, it was just on the farm before she was allowed to leave the property. Ron took her out and let her drive his old pickup truck.
“Sakura said I did pretty good.” Bree liked Sakura.
“She did, Justice.” Sakura had walked into the kitchen to grab something to drink.
The pain pills she was taking made her sluggish, but it was helping her recover. She was supposed to be invaluable, but there had been a person who could neutralize a person’s ability with just a touch. Not only had that person negated her ability, but they beat her so severely. When she woke up days later, she was in a private hospital hooked up to a life support unit.
Justice looks at Sakura as she drinks from the bottled water she grabbed from the refrigerator. She knew Sakura had a soft spot for Bree as a cousin.
“Maybe next time I drop in, I’ll take you out for a driving lesson.” Justice wanted to see how good Bree was.
“That would be great.” Bree liked her aunt.
Bree turns to find her mother and spots her standing at the door to the den. She steps up behind her mother and hugs her.
Aylin felt someone hug her from behind. She was about to react when she smelled the perfume Bree likes wearing. She relaxes. “What are you up to, munchkin?”
“I got to drive today, Mom.” Bree lets go of her mother.
A playful smile appears on Aylin’s face. “Who was brave enough to let you drive?”
“Sakura. She said I did well.” Bree moves to stand next to her mother.
Aylin looks at her daughter’s face and still can’t get over the fact that it has been six years since she and Mark adopted Bree. Bree was her first daughter, and she taught her a lot about being a mother. Something she never thought she would be.
“We’ll have to see when I take you out this weekend.” Aylin hugs her oldest.
Ravenstonedale, England;
Archie was curious about his older sister and did some research online. He knew she had gone by the name Mad Hatter. He does a Google search on her and finds that she has appeared several times in news articles in New York and elsewhere. However, most news articles have her as being in New York mostly.
A few people had posted videos of her. He clicks on them and watches as she kicks some serious ass. It shows her taking down men twice her size and build. Other people were fighting with her, wearing weird outfits.
Someone caught her running with a bunch of kids her age jumping buildings and sliding down guardrails. She wore an outfit similar in design to the one she killed their father in. He still didn’t know the reason behind that. He wanted to know why she killed their father. He pauses the video, picks up his cell phone, and calls his best friend.
Theo was out relaxing by the pool when his cell phone rang. He picks it up, looks at the caller Id, and notices that it is his best friend, Archie. He presses accept, “Hey dude, I thought you were coming over?”
“Not today, Theo. Hey, do you think your parents would permit you to go to the United States with me?”
“I don’t see why not. They think of you like a second son. Why are we going to the United States?”
“Why not? We have been to Spain, France, and Germany. Why not the states?” Archie knew Theo had some fake IDs they could use.
“True. You want me to call Leo and Freddie and see if they also want to go?”
“Sure, we can go clubbing and bar hopping together. Call me back when you get their answers.” Archie hopes they say yes as well.
“Okay.”
Archie hears Theo’s phone go dead. He puts his cell phone down and does some more searching. While searching, he stumbles across an
article about a chef in St. Ives, Cornwall, England. He clicks on the article, and when it appears, he is surprised to see a woman who looks like his sister without makeup.
He brings up the MMA fight he saw his sister fighting in and freezes the image. He enlarges it and compares them.
“I will be a monkey’s uncle.” He couldn’t believe the similarities between the two.
They were identical in every way. Same face, eyes, eye color, hairstyle, and build. There was no way the second woman he was looking at was
his sister in New York. He plugs his portable hard drive in, searches through the files he copied to it, and finds the second birth certificate.
He couldn’t believe it. He had another half-sister that was a twin to the other one. Why did his father only keep one girl? He knew his father could be mean at times and had a temper, but why would he not support both of his daughters? Also, why did his half-sister kill him? He needed answers to these questions, but first, he needed to check this other woman out to verify that she looked like she did.
Amelia’s Place, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Amelia covers up a yawn as she walks into her house. She was tired and it was late. She puts her keys to the restaurant and house in a crystal bowl by the front door. She knew her husband was already home and sleeping.
She walks into her girl’s bedroom and notices that Carrie had left a movie playing on her laptop. She picks up the tablet and turns it off. She places it on the nightstand next to her daughter’s bed. She tucks the blanket around Carrie and places a kiss on her forehead.
She turns around and looks at Carrie’s twin Angela. Angela was the complete opposite of her sister. She was the wild one and loved to get into fights with the boys at school. Both her girls were talented and smart as whips.
She tucks Angela in and places a kiss on her forehead. She had been surprised that she was pregnant with twins. Her husband had twins on his side of the family, but she didn’t know anything about her birth family.
She called her mother and arranged for her to come by the restaurant tomorrow. She told her about the other woman she was shown a video of and wanted to talk to her mother about that woman. She knew her mother uses to be a private nurse and midwife.
“Sleep tight, my little angels.” Amelia closes the girl's bedroom door as she exists and walks across the hallway to her bedroom.
As she walks into her bedroom, she notices her husband was sound asleep. She undresses and crawls into bed, after putting her nightgown on.
She fluffs her pillow and falls asleep. Sometimes during the night, she feels her husband spoon up against her and hold her.
She loves feeling his strong arms holding her. She wiggles closer against his body. She falls into a little sleep. Since she had children, she has never allowed herself to fall into a deep sleep.
Around five in the morning, the alarm clock goes off in the bedroom. She buries her head under her pillow and elbows her husband. He always set the alarm for five in the morning. She feels him stir as he reaches over and turns the alarm off.
A few minutes later, the alarm goes off again. She elbows her husband, as she gets up and walks across the hallway to wake the girls. Getting either girl up and ready for school was a chore first thing in the morning. She opens the girl’s bedroom door and heard their alarm clock going off.
“Up and at um, girls.”
“Do we have to, Mom?” Carrie sits up in bed and looks over at her mother.
“Yes, you do sweetie. Get up and put your school uniform on.” Amelia walks over to Angela’s bed and pulls the covers off her.
“Come on Angela, time to get up.” Amelia looks down at her daughter.
Angela was born a few minutes after Carrie, but when she was in her womb. Angela was the more active one, whereas her sister wasn’t.
“I’m up.” Angela rolls out of bed and falls onto the floor.
“Are you sure?” Amelia reaches down and helps her daughter up off the floor.
Amelia notices that Angela’s nipples were pierced. She shakes her head “Young lady, when did you get your nipples to pierce?”
“A few days ago, Mom.” Angela knew lying to her mother was out of the question.
“You do know you are underage, don’t you?” There was a serious look on Amelia’s face when she looked at her daughter.
“I know, but I did it myself.” Angela was proud of the piercing she did.
Amelia shakes her head and wonders where she went wrong. She couldn’t believe her daughter did her piercing.
“Do you have any more piercings?”
“Other than the ones in my ears, no ma’am.” Angela has been thinking about getting a belly button one and maybe one on her clit.
“Next time you decide to pierce your body, talk to me first, please?” Amelia was upset with her daughter, but it was her body and she had to live with the consequences.
Amelia turns and shuts the bedroom door behind her. She walks into her bedroom and starts getting dressed. When she spots her husband “Do you know what Angela did?”
“No, what did she do now?” Ralph looks at his wife as he puts an undershirt on.
“She pierces her nipples.” Amelia puts on a clean pair of panties and sprinkles some baby powder onto her body, before putting her bra on.
“She is getting wilder and wilder every day. You know the school called me yesterday about her.” Ralph couldn’t believe he got a phone call about Angela.
“What did she do now?” Amelia looks at her husband.
“She punched Billy Cornwall in the chest and knocked him to the ground.” Ralph couldn’t believe his daughter knocked the wind out of a guy that was a foot taller and well-built.
“That reminds me. Charlie showed me a video on YouTube of a woman that looks just like me in an MMA fight.”
“Yeah? I would love to see that. Your afraid of spiders and scream like a little girl when you see one.” Ralph knew his wife didn’t like spiders or mice.
“They are scary. I had Charlie send me the link so I could show you.” Amelia grabs her cell phone and shows her husband the fight.
Ralph watches the video and couldn’t believe that the woman fighting was identical to his wife. She was quick and fast. He couldn’t believe how she looked. He had to look at his wife a few times to compare them.
“Your right, she is identical to you. Have you spoken with your mother about her?” Ralph hands the cell phone back to his wife.
“No, not yet. I asked her to come by the restaurant so I could talk with her.” The woman in the video was puzzled to her.
“Let me know what your mother says.” Ralph kisses Amelia, before leaving the bedroom.
Amelia checks to see if the girls were ready, after fixing a light breakfast for them and packing their lunches. She knew their friends were jealous because her girls always had nice lunches.
“Alright girls, come on and get a move on.” Amelia watches as her girls rush from their bedroom.
Both girls sit down and eat their light breakfast. When they are done, they grab their lunches and follow their mother out to her car. Angela takes the front seat, while her sister sits in the backseat.
Amelia drives the girls to school and drops them off. Before they exit the car “Dad is coming by to pick you up. Go and learn something.”
“We will, Mom.” The girls get out of the car and head toward their friends.
Amelia watches as her girls head toward their friends. She drives towards the restaurant to begin prepping everything for opening. She didn’t do the breakfast crowd but opened for lunch and dinner. It gave her time to spend the morning with her girls and to go by the market to pick up fresh vegetables and spices.
The Abbey, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Edith walks into her daughter’s restaurant and was immediately seated. She loved coming to her daughter’s restaurant and knew Amelia worked hard to maintain it. Her daughter worked hard to make a name for herself as one of the best restaurants.
Even when Covid hit, Amelia kept her business going and helping her people. She spots Clair walking towards her with a wine glass filled with her favorite wine.
“Amelia said she will be a few minutes, Mrs. Young.” Clair sets the wine glass on the table before Mrs. Young.
“Thank you, Clair.” Edith smiles at the young woman.
A smile appears on Clair’s face as she walks away to tend to some of her customers sitting nearby. She liked Mrs. Young and how she cared about her daughter’s employees. She walks over and sees what her customers want.
After a couple of minutes, Amelia manages to leave the kitchen. Her line chef could handle everything while she talked with her mother. A smile forms on her face as she spots her mother sitting at her favorite table.
Edith spots her daughter walking over to her and smiles. She couldn’t believe how successful Amelia had become.
“Hi, mom.” Amelia hugs her mother.
Edith hugs Amelia back. She looks at her daughter as she releases her “What is on your mind, sweetie?”
Amelia sits next to her mother and looks at her. She pulls her cell phone out and looks through the pictures she had managed to capture from the web. She looks at her mother “Mom, do I have a twin sister?”
Edith looks confused and wonders why Amelia is asking that question. She looks at her daughter and notices she is holding her cell phone “Why do you ask, sweetie?”
“Because my friend Charlie found a woman on the web that looks identical to me.” Amelia shows the picture to her mother.
Edith takes Amelia’s cell phone and looks at the image. After a few seconds, she looks at Amelia and back at the image. Aylin couldn’t be alive.
She had learned that Aylin committed suicide when she was just eight years old in the mental hospital she had been sent to.
According to what she heard. Aylin had slit her wrist and bled to death. Her father even had a funeral for her. She wasn’t there, but the dead girl in the casket looked like Aylin.
Amelia has been watching her mother and notices several different emotions cross her mother’s face. She loved her mother and had been told that her birth mother had put her up for adoption because of her father’s plan to kill her.
“So, it’s true, Mother. I do have a twin.” Amelia wonders why this had been hidden from her.
Edith looks at her daughter “We all thought she had died from suicide. Your birth father put your twin in a mental hospital. According to what I heard, your sister had caused your birth mother to fall down a flight of stairs, killing her in the process.”
“And they put my twin in a mental hospital for that?” Amelia looked skeptical.
“Your birth father said your twin suffered from mental problems.” Edith had heard that Amelia’s father was spreading rumors that Aylin had gone crazy.
“Why did my parents keep my twin sister and not me?” Amelia wanted to know why she was sent away.
“It was for your safety, Amelia. Your birth mother knew your father was going to kill one of you. He thought your mother was going to have a son and a daughter. So, your mother asked me to take you, raise you as my daughter, and keep your twin. I told your father that the other twin died at birth.”
“So, what happened to my birth father?” Amelia was curious about that.
“According to a newspaper article. A criminal known as the Mad Hatter broke into the mansion where you were born and killed him. You have a half-brother as well. Your birth father got remarried after the death of your twin and your birth mother.” Edith wasn’t going to hide anything from her daughter.
“So, it seems my twin didn’t die but somehow escaped the mental facilities.” Amelia looks at the picture of the woman.
“It would appear so.” Edith couldn’t believe that the woman she was looking at was Aylin Christian Green. Everyone thought she had died.
“You said my birth father remarried after my sister and birth mother died. Do you know who my half-brother is?” Amelia was curious.
“Unfortunately, I don’t, dear. I wanted to keep you safe. If your father knew you survived, he might have come after you.” Edith didn’t know why Amelia’s birth father hated girls so much.
“Why would my birth father come after me?”
“I don’t know, sweetie. I know I promised your birth mother I would keep you safe. Your birth father was abusive towards your mother in private but nice to her in public. I know he wanted her family fortune because he squandered his family fortune.”
“Did he ever get my mother’s family fortune?” Amelia wanted to know if her bastard of a father managed to get his greedy hands on it.
“No, your mother ensured that only you girls could get it. Since Aylin was classified as dead, her share went to you.” Edith used a little of it to help Amelia to build her restaurant.
“And my birth father never realized this?”
“No, as far as he was concerned. Your mother donated the money to a private fund that your father couldn’t touch unless he had her signature, but because he killed her off. There was nothing he could do. He got the mansion and the grounds but not the money or family antiques. Those are yours.”
“I know this question is a little jealous of me, but why did my mom keep my sister instead of me?” Amelia was curious about that.
“Your sister was born five minutes before you. So, your mother decided to keep her, but she did hold you when we switched you for your sister for a little while. Even your father didn’t realize we switched you two. Your mother loved you very much and always called me about you.”
Sara walks over to Amelia. They needed her in the kitchen for a second.
“Amelia, we need you in the kitchen.” Sara looks at her boss.
“All right, Sara.” Amelia looks at her mother.
“Go, sweetie. When you can, I’ll try the day’s special.” Edith loved her daughter’s cooking.
“I’ll send it out right away, mom.” Amelia gets up and follows Sara back to the kitchen.
Aylin’s House:
“So, how have things been at the office this week, sis?” Jamie carries the salad she made for dinner into the dining room.
Her wife Taskhtali was following behind her with one of the side dishes she made. They were having their weekly dinner with Aylin and Mark. They try to come over either once a week or more so the triples could spend time with siblings.
“Busy, I have a person being unreasonable about selling some property I need to build affordable housing for low-income families.”
“What have you learned about this person, sweetie?” Mark knew his wife would have done some research on him.
“That, he has collected insurance money on several properties that were burned down by an arsonist. The property I need to buy from him is vital to what I want to do.”
“So, do we need to pay him a visit?” Jamie looks at her sister with an evil smile on her face.
“As much as I would love to do that, sis. Let’s play this by the rules first. If he becomes unreasonable. Then I will personally invite him to a nuts roasting party.” Aylin was trying to be more reasonable than she uses to be.
Taskhtali looks at Aylin and her wife “You wouldn’t do that, would you?”
“Oh, you piss my sister off enough, she’ll do it.” Jamie knew what Aylin would do. She didn’t like bullies or cruel people.
After everything is brought out of the kitchen and set on the dining room table. Aylin goes to get Bree, Hollace, and Julie. They were in the den watching a Disney movie. She pokes her head into the room “Girls, dinner is ready.”
“Yeah!” Hollace stands up first.
Bree wanted to help with dinner, but her mother asked her to watch over her sisters. She escorts her two younger siblings to the dining room. When they enter the dining room, Julie sits next to Jamie and Hollace sits on the other side of her mother. Bree sits near her father and Taskhtali sits across from her wife.
The boys and their little sister had already been fed. They were in their crib upstairs in the nursery. Jamie serves Hollace and cut up everything for her. Aylin was doing the same for Julie, even though she was a year older than Hollace. Taskhtali was watching with amusement on her face. They would be doing the same thing for the triplets when they get older.
Jamie flinches when her bra rubs against her sore nipples. The boys have been sucking hard on them when she feeds them.
“What’s wrong, Jamie?” Mark noticed Jamie flinching when she was cutting up Hollace’s veggies.
Jamie looks at Mark “Your sons have been little piggies lately.”
“Oh!” Mark knew what Jamie was talking about. Aylin went through the same problem with Hollace when she first started breastfeeding.
Even when Aylin wore her most comfortable bra, the bra would still chafe her sore and raw nipples. Mark remembered how frustrated Aylin would get because of her nipples being raw. She was glad when she stopped breastfeeding Hollace.
Aylin looks at her sister “Now you know how I felt.”
“Yeah, but you only had one child to feed.” Jamie was glad that her wife helped her out with the triplets.
Bree had a confused look on her face as her mother and aunt talked about something in secret. She knew her mother, father, and aunt sometimes spoke in code. She looks at her mother and back at her aunt and wonders what they were talking about.
After dinner, they enjoy some dessert. Aylin prepares Hollace and Julie for bed. She tucks them into bed and goes back downstairs to spend with her husband, older daughter, sister, and sister-in-law.
Jamie looks at Mark “Has anything exciting happened at Eruption lately?”
“Nope, thank god.” Mark was glad his job at Eruption Communications was boring.
Taskhtali wonders why Mark took such a boring job at Eruptions. She knew he, Aylin, and her wife went after some of the bad guys in New York or other places. The last job the three of them did, before Jamie and Aylin had to pause while they were pregnant. They went after some weapons smugglers.
She couldn’t see Mark being happy being a company security officer with his credentials. It wasn’t like he needed to work with the prize money he saved up from his MMA matches. She knew her wife did bounty hunting jobs and a few drag shows as well.
After a few hours, Jamie and Taskhtali head home with the triplets. Aylin checks on her girls, after making sure Bree gets ready for bed. She tucks Bree into bed and places a kiss on her forehead.
Afterward, Aylin heads toward her bedroom and starts getting undressed. She feels Mark walking up behind her and wrapping his arms around her waist. She leans back against his chest, as she enjoys feeling his loving arms holding her. She feels him nibbling on her neck and his hand inching her panties down.
A low moan escapes from her throat as she enjoys his lips on her neck and his fingers teasing her. Eight years ago she wouldn’t have never allowed him to do what he was doing. But now she didn’t mind Mark holding and fingering her. She turns around in his arms and starts kissing him as she moves back towards the bed.
“You have too many clothes on.” As Aylin bites his throat carefully.
A smile appears on Mark’s face as he falls on top of Aylin on the bed.
Amelia’s Place, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Amelia adjust her glasses as she looks through the scrapbook her mother had kept about her birth family. Her mother knew she would one day want to know about her birth family. A smile appears on her face as she looks at the pictures of her and her sister after they had been born.
She had done the same thing when her girls had been born. She had pictures of them after she gave birth. She reads the police report her mother had managed to get about the death of her birth mother. According to the police report, her twin sister had been the cause of their mother falling down the stairs and breaking her neck.
There was a report about the mental review that had been done on her sister. It said her sister suffered from schizophrenia and that she had been admitted to Topeka Lunatic Asylum. According to the obituary her mother clipped from a newspaper. Her twin sister had died from suicide.
According to the medical report done at the Asylum by Dr. Jakob Knepp. Her sister had managed to get her hands on some broken glass and cut the main vein in her wrist. According to the report, her sister had been eight years old when she died.
There was a newspaper clipping of her birth father getting remarried two years after her sister was declared dead. It seemed he didn’t waste any time having another child. According to the newspaper article. Her father and his new wife had a baby boy.
Ralph looks at his wife reading next to him. She was holding an old-style photo album.
“What are you looking at sweetie?” Ralph knew his wife liked reading in bed.
Amelia turns and looks at her husband “Some information my mother collected over the years about me. Remember when I told you about that woman that looked like me?”
“Yeah, did your mother know about her?” Ralph was curious about his wife’s past.
“Yes, but according to everything my mother has collected about me and her. She is supposed to be dead.”
“Dead?” Ralph had a puzzled look on his face.
“Yeah, according to my mother. My birth mother asked my mother to take me to protect me. It seemed that my birth father doesn’t like girls and thought I would be born a boy. So, to protect me, my birth mother asked my mother to raise me as her daughter.”
“Okay, but how does this relate to your sister and being dead?” Ralph was curious about that.
“Well, according to a police report about my birth mother. She fell down a flight of stairs and broke her neck. Our birth father said that my sister was the one responsible for our mother falling down the stairs. When the police went to question her, she started yelling and attacking them. When a mental evaluation was done on her, the doctor who did the evaluation said my sister was suffering from schizophrenia. Later on, when she was eight years old, she committed suicide while in the mental hospital.”
“Man, that is weird. Was it proven she was dead?” Ralph was curious.
“That’s the thing. There was a funeral for my sister and there was a young child in the coffin, but my mother doesn’t have a picture. So, there is no way to tell if it was her or not.”
“But the doctor or mortician would have to verify that it was your sister.”
“The mortician at the mental hospital she was in verified that it was her.” Amelia couldn’t believe her adopted mother kept newspaper clippings of everything.
“I also discovered that I have a half-brother as well. He was born two years after my twin was declared dead.”
“Is your father still around?” Ralph wonders if Amelia should talk with him.
“No, someone by the name of Hatter killed him in front of my brother and his mother.” Amelia had come across a news article about her father being killed by a notorious killer that went by the name of Hatter.
According to the article, she was responsible for four murders between the years of 2010 to 2012. No one knew who the Hatter was or where she came from. There was a picture of the Hatter in the newspaper. You could tell that the person was a woman from her heavily made-up face.
As Amelia stares at the picture, she started noticing that the person looked like she would with makeup on. She reaches for her tablet and brings up a picture of herself. She starts coloring the picture like the person in the picture.
“No way.” She was shocked when she realized that it was her twin.
“What?” Ralph looks at his wife.
“I know who the Hatter is.” She couldn’t believe her twin killed their father.
“Who?” Ralph was curious about who the Hatter was.
“It was my twin sister.” Amelia couldn’t believe that her sister was alive.
“But you said she was dead.” Ralph was confused now.
“That’s what everyone believed. No one knows what happened.” Amelia wonders if should she get in touch with this Aylin Jagger person in New York and confront her.
She closes the photo album and put it on her night stand, along with her glasses, tablet, and cellphone. she turns her lamp off and lay down. While she is sleeping, she thinks about going to New York and seeing if Aylin Jagger is really her twin.
Archie watches the GPS on his cell phone as he drove towards the restaurant owned by his older sister. He had the top down on his Aston
Martin and was enjoying the warm weather. Music was blaring from the radio and his best friend George was sitting next to him.
“Dude, why are we driving all the way out here to St. Ives?” George looks at Archie for an answer.
“George, remember when I told you I have an older sister, but she died when she was eight years old?”
“Yeah, didn’t you say your father had put her in a mental hospital, because she killed her mother?” George remembers seeing a picture of a woman holding a baby when he visited Archie’s house.
“That’s what I was told. However, what I wasn’t told was that my older sister had a twin.” Archie had come across the paperwork written in a woman’s handwriting that had been buried in another storage trunk along with a picture of two female babies.”
“You’re joking, right?” George couldn’t believe what he was hearing.
“Nope, it seemed that my birth father was a royal prick and tried to hide my other sister.”
“How did you track your other sister down and are you sure she is your sister?” George figures that were where they were heading.
“Oh, I’m sure the woman I located is my sister. There’s too much resemblance between her and me. Also, the midwife that delivered my sisters never had a daughter until a few days later.” Archie had done some research into the midwife that delivered his sisters.
“How do you know all this?” George knew Archie was smart.
“I did some research, into my family.” Archie was thinking about joining MI5. Plus, he wanted to know more about his family.
“Are you still thinking about working for MI5?” George knew Archie has always wanted to join MI5. It has been his dream since junior high.
“Yep, you know it’s been my dream.” What Archie couldn’t tell his best friend was that he has already applied and was accepted.
He was just waiting to do his training. Until then, he was free to pursue other interest. He hated keeping secret about being accepted, but it was necessary.
“So, is our trip still on for New York?” George heard about the trip from Theo.
“Yes, it is. I’m going to arrange for us to stay at a nice hotel.” Archie remembers the last hotel he and his friends stayed at. Actually, it was a
house of a family friend when they went to Germany.
“Well, I can’t wait to meet some American women. I heard they are easy to seduce.” George was thinking about having some fun.
“That’s what you said about the German women and you ended up getting your face slapped.” Archie remembers one woman slapping his friends face so hard. He bit his tongue.
“I’m not going to make that mistake again.”
“Right.” A smirk appears on Archie’s face.
After thirty minutes they finally arrive at the restaurant. Archie finds a nice parking space and parks.
“The Abbey, nice name.” George follows behind Archie after they exit from the car.
As they walk into the place, they are met by a young Asian looking woman. George looks at her and loved how she looked.
“Hi, welcome to the Abbey.” Sara smiles at the two young men as they come walking up to her.
“Hi, we would like a table for two if any are available.” Archie noticed how busy the place was.
“If you’ll follow me, please.” Sara knew of a table available.
She grabs two menus and escorts them over to the table “here you go. Your server will be right with you.”
“Thank you.” As Archie accepts the menu from her.
George watches as the waitress walks off. He turns and faces Archie “so, where is your sister?”
Archie looks at all the servers and didn’t recognize any of them. “She’s here. She owns this restaurant.”
“Maybe we can get our meal for free, then.” George opens the menu and look at what he might want.
“I doubt it.” Archie looks at the menu as well.
After a few minutes, a young woman with dark hair approaches their table. The name tag she was wearing said her name was Patty.
“Hi, what can I get you gentlemen to drink?” Patty looks at the two young men sitting at her table.
“I would like a Coke Cola, please.” George looks at the young woman.
“And you sir?” Patty looks at the other guy.
“The same please.” Archie looks at Patty when spoke.
“I’ll be back with your drinks.” Patty turns and walks off.
George watches as Patty walks off and likes how her butt wiggled. He loved how it was shaped and how the tight pant she was wearing showed it off.
“If the chef here is your sister, she knows how to hire some cute servers.” A smile appears on George’s face.
Archie just shakes his head. He knew how George was when he was around women. He looks through the menu and notices his sister wasn’t opened for breakfast.
“I wonder why she’s not open for breakfast?” Archie was curious about that.
“Ask her when you talk with her. You do know it’s your turn to buy lunch, don’t you?” George looks at his friend.
“Yes, I know.” Archie just shakes his head.
A few minutes later their waitress comes back with their drinks. Patty places the drinks in front of each guy.
“Are you gentlemen ready to order or do you need more time?” Patty had her order pad out.
“We’re ready. Do you happen to have a chef here that is named Amelia Ann Alston?” Archie looks at Patty when he asks.
“Yes, we do. She’s the owner.”
“Would it be possible for you to give her this note for me?” Archie pulls out a note he prewritten before leaving home.
“Sure.” Patty accepts the note and tucks it in her apron.
“As for our order.” As Archie and George place their order.
Archie watches as Patty walks away and head towards the back of the restaurant.
The Abbey:
Amelia was in the kitchen preparing the next order that was on the order wheel. It was a house special that had been ordered.
“Hey boss, I have a note here for you from a customer of mine.” Patty pulls the note out of her apron to hand to Amelia.
“I wonder what they want.” Amelia opens the note and starts reading it.
Patty starts picking up the order she came in to get. She notices her boss reading the note.
Amelia looks up from the note and back at Patty “What table is your customer sitting at?”
“Table twelve. The note was given to me by a young man with short light brown hair. He’s sitting with another young man with dirty blonde hair.” Patty knew the other guy was googling her. She caught him a few times watching her ass.
“Thanks.” Amelia finishes what she is doing.
She looks at her assistant chef “Jake, can you cover for me for a few minutes?”
“Sure.” Jake starts working on the next order.
Amelia takes her apron off and walks out into the restaurant, she spots the young men sitting at table twelve and walks over to them. As she is walking over to them, she notices they were waiting patiently for their meal. She knew she had a younger brother from her birth father.
Archie spots a woman with short red hair walking towards the table he was sitting at. She was taller than he remembered, but her facial features matched the woman that attacked his father. He was younger, but he could swear she was shorter.
He watches as she stops at his and George’s table. He looks at her face and then her eyes. She had the same color eyes as the woman that killed his father, but her eyes didn’t seem to have that wild look he saw in the other woman’s eyes.
“You wanted to talk to me?” Amelia looks at the young man with the light brown color hair.
“Yes, is there somewhere we can talk in private?” Archie didn’t think he should talk about what he learned about her.
“Not right now, I’m kind of busy with the lunch crowd.” Amelia knew today was going to be busy.
“How about later, because I need to talk to you. What I have to say might answer a few questions you have about your past.” Archie wanted to
talk to this woman.
“I close at eleven today. Can you come back then, so we can talk?” Amelia wanted to know what this guy had to say.
“Sure, me and my friend can hang around town until then. Until then, you might want to look over this.” Archie pulls out the photo he found of her and her twin being held by her mother.
Amelia accepts the photo and looks at it. It was her as a baby along with her twin being held by a woman with reddish brown hair. She noticed that the woman looked tired and proud at the same time.
Amelia has seen the woman from the photo her adopted mother showed her. She goes to hand it back to the young man.
“Keep it. I have some other things to give you later.” Archie had brought along a dairy that Amelia’s birth mother kept.
“Thank you. Consider your meal on the house.”
“Cool, does that mean we can get some wine to go with our meal too?” George was going to take advantage of their luck.
“Yes, but nothing too expensive.” Amelia didn’t want to be taken advantage of.
“Thank you. I’ll make sure we don’t abuse your hospitality.” Archie looks at his friend when he mentions that.
A smile appears on Amelia’s face as she turns and walks back to the kitchen. She does glance at the photo a few times.
“You know, if she is your older sister. She looks nice.” George couldn’t believe how cute Amelia looked.
“She’s, my half-sister.” Archie was thinking about the other woman that killed their father.
Their meal arrived a few minutes later along with a glass of wine. Archie was impressed by how good the food tasted. He also liked the wine as well.
“Man, your sister can cook.” George loved the food.
“You’re not kidding.” Archie liked his sister's cooking.
After they finished their lunch. Archie finds out that they didn’t have to pay anything for their meal. So, he leaves a hefty tip for their waitress. George and he go out and look around the town. They spot a retro arcade place that had all the original video games.
“Now, I can get used to this.” George was impressed with the place.
Back at the Abyss:
Amelia, her husband Ralph, Archie, and George were the only ones in the restaurant. George was over at a booth playing a game he bought at a pawn store in town. He has been looking for this old game for a long time. He figured Archie and his sister might want to talk in private. It was also nice of her to give him some dessert as well.
Ralph looks at the young man claiming to be his wife’s brother. Some facial features matched hers, but he was still skeptical about the two being related. His wife called him at work and told him about the meeting. She had already made arrangements with her mother to babysit their daughters.
Amelia looked at everything that had been shown to her by her brother. He also included a DNA test he had done as well. He showed her the results that she had done for her daughters. The results were from the same company that he used for his.
“Why after all these years are you looking me up?” Amelia was curious why this Archie person was looking for her.
“Because I never knew you existed. It seems our father was a royal asshole and your mother knew it. According to her diary, she suspected that
he was cheating with my mother. When she found out that he planned on killing one of you, she knew she had to do something to protect you. As much as it hurt her, she asked her midwife, the one woman she could trust to raise you as her daughter. She kept tabs on you as you grew up. As for your twin sister, she saw the abuse your father committed against her.”
“So, it's true?” Amelia had tears leaking from her eyes.
“Yes, and I think your twin was the one who killed our father.” Archie has been gathering as much proof as he could. He found out that anything about their sister was classified or removed right away.
“What do you mean?” Amelia was curious.
“When I was eight years old, a woman dressed as the Hatter murder our father in front of me and my mom. She looked like you, but her face
was covered in heavy makeup. Here’s a wanted picture of her.” Archie shows a wanted poster of the Mad Hatter Interpol had put out to all police stations.
Amelia looks at the wanted poster of her twin and was right when she thought it was her. She hands the poster to her husband so he could look at it.
“That still doesn’t explain why she was declared dead. I think we should find her and ask her what happened in the mental hospital she was sent to.” Amelia wanted to know why her twin did what she did.
“I agree and from what I have learned. She lives in New York. Where exactly, I don’t know, but I have some friends in New York that might be able to find out for us since she is an MMA fighter and runs a charity organization called Helping Hands.”
“What type of charity organization is that?” Ralph was curious about Amelia’s twin.
“The business helps the homeless and supports soup kitchens feeding the homeless. She’s in the process right now of building homes and apartments that the homeless can live in.” Archie was amazed at what his sister was doing.
“She sounds like she is trying to make up for her past.” Ralph thought what Amelia’s twin was doing was honorable, but questionable.
“Well, I would like to meet her and find out what happened to her.” Amelia wanted to know why her sister did what she did.
Mark And Hatter’s Place:
Aylin checks on the girls after she gives Sarah the pain pills their doctor prescribe for the poor girl. After all these years of fighting crime and helping people. She still couldn’t get over the cruelness some people have towards the gay and trans community.
Sarah didn’t deserved what was done to her and if she hadn’t stumbled out in front of her car. She thinks Sarah would had been found dead from her injuries. Sarah had been very lucky.
After checking on the baby, the girls, and Bree. She heads back into her bedroom and take her house robe off.
“How is Sarah doing?” Mark looks at Aylin when she starts taking her house robe off.
“She’s still in pain, but the pain pills Dr. Collins prescribe should allow her to sleep.” Aylin drapes her house robe over the chair at her makeup table.
“We need to find the people responsible for nearly killing her.” Mark felt the same way Aylin did when it came to bullies and people who go after people like Sarah.
"Oh, I plan on making the person who hurt her pay.” Aylin was going after the bastard herself.
Aylin lays down on the bed, next to Mark.
“How are the girls?” Mark knew Aylin checked on Julie and Hollace. He had tucked them in, while his wife was helping Sarah.
“They are doing okay. Hollace likes having a sister near her age.” Aylin knew there was a huge age difference between Hollace and Bree.
Mark kisses Aylin on the lips as he holds her to him. He doesn’t feel sorry for whoever hurt Sarah. What he wants to know, was why did they attack her? Did they know she was trans or was thee another reason? He knew he’ll find out when Aylin gets done with them.
Manor House, Ravenstonedale, England.
Archie sat at his desk looking at the website for Helping Hands. He was looking for the address and who the person in charge was. After a few minutes of digging and looking at the address and doing a google map search of the place. He pins it down and look at the outside images of it.
As for the director of the place, a person by the name of Aylin Jagger was the ceo of the place. He already knew that his sister was going by a different name. He does some more searching and finds out that Aylin Jagger is the daughter of an Anika Jagger.
He learns that Anika Jagger is the sister of a one Jack Bounty who owns Eruption Communications. She was listed as being part of the excutive branch of the company. The information didn’t give her position in the company.
He also learns that Aylin’s husband Mark was the assistant security chief of Eruptions Security force. He was surprised that Aylin’s husband was doing security for the telecommunication company. He figures with both of them being MMA fighters that they made a lot of money considering the two of them had impressive fighting record.
He looks at Aylin’s record and learns she has only lost two matches and she has competed in twelve matches. Her husband has only lost two matches as well and he has been in fourteen matches. He saves everything and sends the links to his sister.
Archie doesn’t get Aylin’s address, but he does get the gym location of where she practices at. He learns about Aylin’s and her husband’s trainer. He owned the gym they trained at. It wasn’t a modern gym, but more of an old style that boxers would train at.
He looks the man up and sees that he has impressive fight record. He uses to be a boxer and had an impressive fight record, before he was forced to retired for medical reasons. Archie wonders what the medical reason was.
Archie does some more searching and learns that a bounty hunter by the name of Jamie Williams was suppose to the sister of Aylin Jagger. He does some more research about her and her wife Taskhtali. He discovers that Taskhtali Williams was a researcher who specialized in ancient Egpytian history and culture.
“So, I have another sister? I wonder how that came about?” Archie was curious how his biological sister ended up with another sister?
He checks his bank account and reads a few emails from his friends that were accompanying him to New York. He makes the arrangements for their plane tickets and rental. He chooses a moderate price hotel for them to stay in while they are in New York.
New York, New York:
Archie, George, Theo, Leo, and Freddie had already planned out what they wanted to do when they landed last night from England. Archie and George were going to check out the gym Anika Jagger trained at, while Theo, Leo, and Freddie were going to hang out with some girls they met on the plane last night.
Church Street Boxing Gym:
Archie watches as their cab driver takes him and George to the gym his sister and her husband trained. It was an old-style boxing gym located in the heart of New York. Archie found out that his sister’s trainer was a guy by the name of Rex Haze. He did some research on Mr. Haze and found out he used to be a boxer and had an impressive fighting record.
When the cab stops at the gym. Archie and George exit from it and look at the front of the building. It had two huge large windows and you could look inside and see people working out.
“Why would your sister choose a place like this to train at?” George couldn’t believe the place.
“Who knows? All I do know, is she and her husband come here to train.” Archie walks into the building.
George follows behind Archie and couldn’t believe how many people were inside training. There were four rings set up with people inside the ring training. He saw that there were a bunch of people training of various races.
“Can I help you?” Sabrina had spotted two well-built young men walking into the gym.
She tell right away they looked out of place. Also, the way they were dressed gave them away as well.
“Yes, I’m looking for a Rex Haze.” Archie turns his attention to the young light-skinned African American woman.
“He has passed away.” Sabrina was missing the old man.
“I’m sorry to hear that. The reason I’m looking for him is that I’m trying to track down this woman.” Archie brings up an image of Aylin on his cellphone and shows it to the young woman.
Sabrina looks at the picture of Aylin when the young man shows her it. She knew Rex was Aylin and Mark’s trainer.
“Why are you trying to find her?” Sabrina knew how to get in touch with Aylin and her sister Jamie.
“Because she is my long-lost sister and I would like to meet her.” Archie figures he should be honest with this woman.
Sabrina noticed that the young man had a British accent like Aylin. As far as she knew, Aylin didn’t have any family other than Jamie.
“I can’t give that information out without her permission. However, if you leave me your name and number. I’ll call her and see if she doesn’t mind me giving it to you or she can contact you, herself.” Sabrina knew how much Aylin valued her privacy.
“Okay.” Archie writes his name and cellphone number down on a slip of paper and hands it to the young woman.
While Archie was talking to the young lady. George had wandered off to watch a young woman with shoulder-length white hair, tied back in a ponytail, workout. She was punching a boxing speed ball and her moves were nice and smooth. He stands there and watches her.
Trixie noticed a well-built young man watching her. She concentrated on what she was doing, instead of paying attention to him. When she was finished, she turns to look at him.
“Can I help you?” Trixie wanted to know why this guy was watching her.
“I was just admiring your technique. You have good hand and eye coordination.” George loved watching the young woman.
“Thanks. You're not from around here, are you?” Sabrina noticed the young man spoke with a British accent.
“How did you guess?” George smiles at the young woman.
“Your accent. I’m Sabrina Jones by the way.” Sabrina holds her hand out to George.
“George Flagship.” George shakes the young woman’s hand.
“So, what brings you to my uncle’s gym?” Sabrina was curious why someone from England was interested in her uncle’s gym.
“I’m with my friend over there. He’s looking for his sister.” George figures it didn’t matter if he mention that info.
“What’s her name?” Sabrina knew there were a lot of women that trained here at the gym.
“Aylin Jagger.” George watches Sabrina’s reaction.
“I know Mrs. Jagger. She’s one of our supporters.” Sabrina knew Aylin and her husband trained at the gym and brought people in to be trained at the gym as well.
“Could you give me her address?” George was hoping he could help Archie.
“I can’t do that, but I can give you her number.” Sabrina starts walking towards the office.
George follows Sabrina toward the office. He liked how her butt moved in the shorts she was wearing. He might try to get her number as well.
Archie spotted George talking to a light skin African American woman. She was cute and he knew how much George loved the women. The woman that helped him had walked off to a patron. So, he walks around the gym, and out of the corner of his eyes, he spots a poster with his
sister on it. He walks over to it and notices she was still wearing the white makeup on her face.
She looked different and more toned than she did before. She is still dressed in a style he has seen her in. He wonders why law enforcement never came after her. He knew she has been associated with several murders.
“Are you ready to go?” George spotted Archie looking at some posters.
“Yeah, I’m ready.” Archie turns and starts walking towards the door.
“Oh, I have something for you.” George holds up a piece of paper.
“What’s that?” Archie was curious as they exit from the building.
“That is your sister’s cell phone number. Sabrina gave it to me along with her number. I’m meeting her for lunch tomorrow.”
“Thanks.” Archie accepts the piece of paper.
“You’re welcome. Now, let’s go and get some lunch. I’ve heard about a nice restaurant not far from here.”
“Okay.” Archie follows George down the sidewalk toward the location of the restaurant.
The Ice Box, The Bronx, New York:
Jamie looks at Aylin as they pull up to the bar they are going to. She finds a place to park her Porsche Boxster.
“Here we are, sis. The guys that went after Sarah hang out here. There’s a bouncer at the door, but I know him. There’s also two more inside I don’t know very well.” Jamie has been doing some background research on the people who went after Sarah because she was transgender.
“How many are we looking at, sis?” Aylin looks at Jamie for an answer.
“At least four. They are members of the local chapter of the Proud Boys.” Jamie parks the Porsche and turns the engine off.
“I don’t care who they are members of. They shouldn’t have gone after Sarah.” Aylin was pissed.
“I know.” Jamie knew how her sister was when a person went after someone she cared about.
They exit from the Porsche and start walking towards the entrance. She and Aylin were dressed for a night out on the town. They were getting looks as they walked up to the door, past the patrons waiting to go inside.
Ralph spotted two beautiful women walking towards the entrance. He was about to stop them when he recognized Jamie’s face. He didn’t know who the red-haired woman that was her was. However, he knew to let Jamie in.
“Ladies,” as Ralph steps aside to let them pass.
Jamie smiles at Ralph as she slips a hundred-dollar bill into his hand. She knew Ralph could use the money for his daughter. As she and Aylin walk into the club.
“Where are they?” Aylin looks around for the men.
Jamie had managed to get pictures of them and showed them to Sarah. Sarah had confirmed who the men were and nearly had a panic attack from looking at the pictures.
“Back in the backroom. The owner has two private rooms he rents out to special parties. He’s also a MAGA member as well.” Jamie did her research on the owner and the manager of the place.
“That explains everything.” Aylin couldn’t wait to dish out some punishment.
Jamie glances at Aylin and could see her sister was pissed about something. She would ask her about it later. They make their way through the crowd and toward the back room where the Proud Boys were holding their meeting.
When they arrive at the door, Jamie knocks on it. She glances towards Aylin and could see the excitement in her eyes.
“Enter” As the door opens for them.
“Let the fun begin.” As Jamie cracks her knuckles.
The Blue Marlin, Downtown New York:
Archie, George, Theo, Leo, and Freddie were out enjoying themselves with some women they met. Theo, Leo, and Freddie were having fun with the women they met on the flight to New York. George was with Sabrina the woman he met at the gym earlier that day. Archie was dancing with a young woman he just met at the club they were at.
She was a little shorter than him and was dressed moderately. She was wearing a figure-hugging dress that showed off her curves. She had short brown hair that came down to her shoulders. The dress she was wearing exposed her shoulders. On her right shoulder, was a well-drawn and detailed tattooed raven.
She had emerald green eyes, a small mouth, and a button nose. Archie loved how detailed the raven was. He had spotted her all by herself and asked her to dance with him.
As they were dancing, he noticed that she was very good. A smile appears on his face.
“You dance pretty well.” Archie wonders if she was a professional dancer.
“Thanks. I have to say, you aren’t bad yourself.” Mia noticed how well Archie moved.
“Thanks, my parents made me take dancing lessons.” Archie didn’t mind it too much when he took the lesson. He had a nice female partner to dance with.
“Is this your first time in the States?” Mia noticed that Archie had a British accent.
“Yes, I take it this is your first time in New York.” Archie noticed that Mia had a Southern accent.
“How could you tell?” Mia was curious how this young man discovered she wasn’t a native.
“Your accent. It has a southern draw to it.” Archie has met people from America with that type of accent.
“You’re very observant.” Mia figures she needs to work on losing her accent.
“I’ve been told that. So, how often do you come here?” Archie was watching Mia’s emerald green eyes.
“This is my second time. So, what brings you and your friends to New York?” Mia has seen him with the others when they came into the club.
“Family matters.” Archie wasn’t going to tell this woman he just meet everything.
“I hope it's not too serious.” Mia smiles at Archie.
“It’s not.”
“Good.” Mia continues to dance with Archie and enjoys his company.
Archie gets a text from his friends that they were going to head back to the hotel with the girls. George was escorting his date home and would meet up with everyone.
Aylin’s House:
Aylin felt sore as she gets out of bed. Her knuckles were hurting, and her left eye was black and blue. One of the guys her and Jamie fought last night managed to sucker punch her. She got even with him, by breaking his arm in three places.
She went all out on the men and busted their scrotum wide open. She wanted these men to feel the pain and injuries they inflicted on Sarah. If she had her portable torch, she would have roasted their testicles. Instead, she used her steel toed heels and kicked them in their groin area as hard as she could.
Mark looks at his wife as she moved around the bedroom slowly. He saw how badly she got hurt from fighting the four guys last night. He knew Jamie was in a little bit better condition.
“Do you want me to stay home and help around the house?” Mark knew Aylin wasn’t in any condition to go to work today.
“I’ll be alright. Jessica is supposed to come over today. She’s been asked to join a black agency law enforcement group.” Aylin couldn’t believe
Jessica was asked to join a black agency sponsor government agency.
She knew Jessica has worked as a private investigator for the past five years. She was changed by a weird looking necklace she had cleaned. She bought it at an estate sale along with several volumes of huge books written in ancient Latin and Sanskrit.
“I wonder what they want with her?” Mark knew that Jessica specialized in ancient magic and such.
At first, he and Aylin didn’t believe in real magic, but after fighting the Hunter Organization and the Human Supremacy League. They have changed their minds about magic. He knew that Jessica could wield real magic, compared to the simple tricks and illusions stage magicians used.
“What does she want to know?” Mark knew Jessica liked working for herself, but she did have a few run ins with government agents and such.
“Can they be trusted and who is running the group. She wants mom to check into the group, since mom and uncle Jack have resources, she doesn’t.” Aylin knew Anika and her uncle had people inside the government.
“Well, if she is coming by today. I’ll drop Bree off at school.” Mark didn’t mind dropping their daughter off at school.
“Thanks. If I show up at school, there would be questions and looks.” Aylin knew the last time she showed up at Bree’s school, looking like she went ten rounds with a bull. There was question the other mothers wanted to ask but didn’t.
Everyone in Bree’s school knew she was an MMA fighter. However, she hasn’t been in a match since having little Mark. Since she had little Mark, she has cut back on her fighting and concentrated on running Helping Hands.
“Well, if you need to go out, sweetie. Just be careful.” Mark places a kiss on Aylin’s cheek.
“I will.” As Aylin returns the kiss.
She watches as Mark walks out of the bedroom to get Bree ready for school. Knowing her husband, she figures he was going to let Bree drive to school. She picks up her cell phone and send a message to her assistant, telling her she wasn’t coming into work today.
Once that was done, Aylin goes to check on Sarah and the girls. When she looks in on Sarah, she was still sound asleep. She leaves Sarah’s room and check on Hollace and Julie. The girls still had another hour or so before they had to get up and ready for school.
She gets the girls school uniform out of their closet and their Mary Jane shoes as well. The private school she had them enrolled in, had a uniform policy for the girls and the boys. The girls were allowed to wear tights or pants during the winter months. However, during the Spring and Summer months the girls had to wear skirts or dresses. Their shoes had to be dress shoes. The girls couldn’t wear anything that had a heel to them.
Even the backpacks had to be clear plastic style, so the security personnel at school could see what the kids were bring into the school. Aylin and Mark didn’t mind the security personnel inspecting the kids bags.
After she gets each girls uniform and undergarments set out. She wakes the girls up to take them to school.
Helping Hands:
Archie looks at the building before he walks into it. He had gotten up and had breakfast with his friends and the girls they brought back to the hotel. He and George were going to check out his sister’s business.
“You know something. Your sisters are different. One runs a restaurant and the other one owns a business that helps the homeless.” George wonders how twins could be so different.
“Well, my sisters were brought up differently. One was in a mental hospital and the other had a nice mother.” Archie hated the fact that he didn’t get a chance to grow up with his half-sisters.
He wanted to know more about them. As he and George enter the building. They come to a reception area and spotted a young woman with emo colored hair sitting behind a reception counter. They walk up to the woman and smile at her.
Carol was finishing up some paperwork that needed to be faxed when she spotted two young handsome and well-dressed guys walk up to the counter. She looks at them as a smile appears on her face.
“How can I help you gentlemen?” Carol looks at the two gentlemen.
“I’m here to see Mrs. Aylin Jagger.” Archie wonders if his sister is available.
“Let me see if she’s in.” Carol buzzes Mrs. Jagger’s assistant to see if she finally came in.
Archie watches as Carol talks to his sister’s assistant. They look around the reception area and notices that there were several expensive paintings and such. The place had a nice warm and welcome feel to it.
“I’m sorry sir, but Mrs. Jagger isn’t in right now. According to her assistant, she has called out for the day.” Carol knew it was unusual for Aylin to call out.
“Do you know if she’ll be coming in tomorrow?” Archie needed to talk with his sister.
“I don’t know, but if you leave your name and number. I can pass that information onto her and she might call you.” Carol knew Mrs. Aylin never fell to contact people who left their numbers.
“Do you have a piece of paper?”
“How about a sticky note instead?” Carol hands a pad of sticky notes to Archie, along with a pen.
“That will work.” Archie accepts the sticky note pad.
He writes his name and number down and hands it back to the young woman. He smiles at her “you can reach me at any time at that number.”
Carol looks at the number “I’ll make sure she gets it.”
Archie and George turn and leave the building. George looks at Archie “what now?”
“Well, since it’s not lunch time yet. Let’s go and visit one of the museums since we are here.” Archie figures they could do some sightseeing while they are in New York.
Noon Time, Aylin’s House:
Aylin stirs the homemade soup she made for Sarah. It was a Mexican soup that was spicy and rich in chicken broth. She learned how to make it from a cooking course she took with Mark and Dakota. She had been surprised to see Dakota in the class.
She took it to increase her cooking knowledge and talents. She could follow a recipe from a cooking book, thanks to her mother teaching her. She found out that she loved cooking and developing new dishes.
Sarah was sitting at the counter watching Aylin as she made lunch for the two of them. She was glad that Aylin had found her when she did. She watches as Aylin adds some spices to the soup she was cooking. She inhales the aroma floating around in the kitchen.
“Boy, Aylin. What is that you are cooking?”
“Chicken Fajita Soup. I thought you might like it. The chicken broth in it is good for you.” Aylin picks up a spoon and scoops some of the soup out for Sarah to taste.
She walks over to Sarah with the spoon “Open wide.”
Sarah opens her sore mouth for Aylin to put the spoon in her mouth. She feels the spoon enter her mouth, as she closes her lips around it and swallows the soup. A low moan escapes from her lips as she swallows the soup.
“Oh, man. This is good soup.” Sarah looks at Aylin with a smile on her face.
“Good. It’s not too salty or spicy for you, is it?” Aylin loved spicy foods, but her tolerance level for spicy stuff was higher than most.
“Not at all, it’s perfect.” Sarah loved the heat level and everything.
“Good.” Aylin turns the burner off and gives the soup one final stir before serving up a bowl for both of them.
After serving up two bowls and making some toasted cheese toast to go with it. Aylin sits down next to Sarah and eats her soup. Little Mark was upstairs in his crib asleep. She finally managed to put him down for his noon time nap.
Sarah turns and looks at Aylin “This is good.”
“Thanks, it’s one of my favorites.” It was one of Aylin’s favorites.
Sarah eats a few more bites of the soup. She was hungry and feeling sore all over. She had to be careful because she had a couple of broken ribs and both her wrist were sprained as well. Her right ankle was sprained and both her eyes were black and blue.
Her jaw hurt when she spoke or ate anything hard. If Aylin hadn’t found her when she did, her broken rib would have punctured her right lung. As it was, her broken rib had bruised her lung.
The last thing she remembered, before blacking out was hitting the asphalt and seeing Aylin’s face before her. When she woke up, she found herself in the spare bedroom of Aylin’s house. She has spent a few nights at Aylin’s and knew she was safe from her attackers. No one was dumb enough to come after the Mad Hatter.
“How do you do it, Aylin?” Sarah looks at Aylin when she asked that question.
“What do you mean?” Aylin looks into Sarah’s bloodshot hazel eyes.
“How do you manage to be a mom, a fighter, a wife, and a CEO of a company?” Sarah was curious because her parents never had time for her. She was lucky if they remembered her birthday or volunteered to go on a school field trip with her.
“Very, very carefully. I have to organize my time to be able to cover all my responsibilities. Some days I’m worn out and other days, I feel like I am carrying the world on my shoulders. But the real reason, I can do everything I do. Is because I’m not doing it alone. I have Mark to help me.” Aylin was glad she had Mark, Jamie, her mother, and everyone else in her life that helps her out.
“Well, I hope I meet someone as dependable as Mark.” Sarah knew her luck with men hadn’t been the greatest.
“You’ll meet the right person, Sarah. There is someone out there for everyone.” Aylin didn’t believe that at first. It took time for her to trust Mark and his friends when she first met them. After that, she knew Mark would never disappoint her.
As Aylin is eating her soup. Her cell phone beeps, letting her know her assistant was sending her a message. She picks her cell phone up and looks at the message. She reads it and her eyes get wide. She wonders why her half-brother is trying to get in touch with her.
Sarah looked over towards Aylin when she hears Aylin’s cell phone beep. She watches Aylin’s facial expression and notices Aylin’s eyes get wide for a second. Normally, Aylin was hard to read, but not now.
“Something wrong, Aylin?” Sarah was wondering why Aylin seem a little upset.
“No, just curious about something.” Aylin puts sets her cell phone down on the counter.
She doesn’t know if she is ready to confront her half-brother. It’s been years since she killed their father and Mark has been telling her that she needs to bury the hatchet with her brother. It wasn’t her brother’s fault that she was put into the mental hospital. He was just as much a pawn by her father as she was.
After thinking about it for a few minutes. She picks her cell phone up and switches to her privacy mode on it. She types in her address and her brother’s number and sends the message to her brother.
As she puts her cell phone down on the counter, she hopes she is doing the right thing. She also wants to know why after all these years he was looking for her.
The Metropolitan Museum of Art in New York City:
Archie and George were exploring the artwork in the museum. George had a major in Art and loved the old Masters and art from the past. He was enjoying their exploration in the museum. He looks over at Archie as he read about some piece in the gallery, they were in.
“Man, can you believe the collection of artwork here?” George looks over towards Archie.
“Who would believe they could amass such a collection for a country so young.” Archie was impressed with all the artwork and artifacts in the museum.
The place was on par with or better than any of the museums back home. He was fascinated with the place and the collection.
“I agree.” George walks over to where Archie was standing.
As he approaches Archie, he hears Archie’s cell phone beep. He wonders if it was the others letting them know where they wanted to meet up for lunch.
“Who is it?” As George watches Archie reach towards his back pocket for his cell phone.
Archie pulls his cell phone out of his back pocket and notices a message had appeared from an unlisted number. He saw that it was an address here in New York.
Archie looks at George “my sister.”
“How did she know you were looking for her?”
“Someone at her business must have passed on my number to her.” A smile appears on Archie’s face.
Late Afternoon Aylin’s House:
Bree was coming downstairs with her hands full with her dirty laundry basket. Since she has gotten older, her mother started making her wash her laundry. She didn’t mind because she knew her mother was preparing her for when she decided to go to college and get her degree in sports medicine and teaching disabled children like herself.
Just as Bree walks by the foyer, the doorbell rings. She stops and walks towards the front door. She looks at the image of the person standing on the other side of the door on the small video monitor mounted next to the door. She didn’t recognize the person. She puts her dirty clothes basket next to her and opens the door.
Archie had taken a cab from the hotel, and his friends were staying. George had gotten together with the girl he met at the gym the other day. He was surprised when the cab driver dropped him off at a normal-looking two-story house with a two-car garage. He noticed that it had an eight-foot-tall privacy fence that came off the corner of the garage and went back behind the place.
The front yard was well maintained, with flower beds planted in front of the house. He walked up to the front door and pressed the doorbell. He had a feeling he was being watched. He couldn’t put his finger on it or locate the hidden cameras he figured his sister had guarding the house.
After a few minutes of ringing the doorbell, it opens, and a young girl with light brown hair dressed in a pair of shorts and a baby blue t-shirt with a picture of the Mad Hatter from Disney. Under the image was a saying, “I knew who I was this morning, but I have changed a few times since then.”
He also noticed she had an artificial left leg as well. It looked like it had a flesh covering, but it looked more solid than her right leg. It also looked more hi-tech than a normal artificial leg.
Bree looks at the young man standing on the other side of the door. His hair was darker than hers, and he had a handsome look.
“Can I help you?” Bree was curious about who he could be.
Archie recognized that the young girl standing before him was his sisters’ oldest daughter. He had seen her in a few pictures with Aylin and her husband.
“I’m here to see your mother, Bree. Is she in?” Archie smiles at Bree.
“How do you know my name? And who are you?” Bree watches the strange man standing before her.
A smirk appears on Archie’s face. “I’m your mother’s half-brother. Can I come in and speak with her?”
Bree looks at the man suspiciously. Her mother never mentioned having a half-brother.
“If you are my mother’s brother. Where was she born?”
“Ravenstonedale, England. A midwife delivered her.” Archie was impressed that Bree wasn’t taking his story at face value.
Bree was still debating about letting the man into the house. She figures he could easily push by her if he wanted to. She steps aside to let the gentleman into the house.
“Thank you.” As Archie walks by Bree.
He hears Bree close the front door behind him. He noticed the house had a small foyer and a set of stairs not to the left of the foyer. He turns
around to look at Bree and noticed she had picked up a basket of clothes.
“Laundry day?” Archie figures Aylin must make her oldest do her clothes.
“Yes. If you’ll follow me, please.” Bree leads Archie from the foyer into the kitchen, where her mother was fixing dinner.
Archie follows behind Bree as she leads him through the house. He could smell a nice aroma floating in the air. He notices he was escorted into the kitchen, where he spotted his older sister cooking.
“Mom, this fellow says he is your brother.” Bree watches her mother.
Aylin turns around when she hears her daughter’s voice. She looks at the young man standing near Bree.
“Archie, what brings you to America?” Aylin wondered why her half-brother was there.
“It’s good to see you, Aylin.” Archie noticed that Aylin wasn’t coming around to greet him.
Bree looks at her mother and back at the young man. She wonders why her mother never spoke about her having a brother before. She hefts the basket higher on her hip ‘I better get my laundry going.” As Bree walks off toward the laundry room downstairs.
Aylin looks at her brother. “How did you track me down?”
“The pictures that had been taken of you. Your face might not be covered in the makeup you used to wear, but I still recognize you without it.”
Archie watches his older sister.
“Okay, what brings you to me now, after all these years?” Aylin wanted the truth from her half-brother.
“Because I want to learn more about you and what drove you to kill our father. Also, I came to tell you you have a twin sister.” Archie watches Aylin’s reaction.
Aylin looks at her brother. “This better not be a sick joke, Archie. I know for a fact that I don’t have a twin.”
“You think you know, Aylin. I have proof to show you that we have another sister and that she is your biological twin.” A smile appears on Archie’s face.
Aylin looked at her brother with a skeptical look on her face. Her childhood memory was still a little fuzzy, and she didn’t have a twin as far as she knew.
“Show me the proof.” Aylin wanted to know why she didn’t know she had a twin.
“First, you must answer a few questions before I do.” Archie watches his sister.
Aylin looks at her brother and wondered what he wanted to know. She also didn’t feel like playing games either. She narrows her eyes. “Fine, but if you lie to me about having a sister. You’ll see why I was called Hatter.”
Archie heard the threat in Aylin’s voice and felt a shiver. He knew this wouldn’t be easy, but he hoped she had changed some since she was older.
“My first question is, why did you kill our father?” Archie wanted the answer to that question the most.
‘Because the bastard put me in the mental hospital and left me to rot. He told the doctor who ran the place that he could use me as his guinea pig for his horrific experiments. He didn’t care about me. All he cared about was having a son instead of a girl. He was also cruel and abusive toward my mother and killed her.” Aylin still has nightmares of her mother being pushed by her father.
“What exactly did the doctor of the place do to you?” Archie wanted to know what his sister suffered through.
A smirk appears on Aylin’s face. She puts the knife in her hand and looks at her brother “he electrocuted me and pumped me full of drugs that wrapped my body and mind. He used me to conduct his research into what makes people fear certain things and such. If that weren’t enough, he would remove sections of flesh off my body so that you could see my muscles and veins under an onion skin layer.”
Archie couldn’t believe what he was hearing. He wonders how the doctor got away with it.
“How often did he do this to you?”
“Whenever the mood hit him. His favorite torture was electrocuting me. He loved that the most. He would attach electrodes to different parts of my body. That included shoving a metal dildo inside my anal opening and vagina.”
Archie flinches when he hears what was done to his sister. He wonders how she survived it.
“Is that what drove you to become the Hatter?”
“Between that and being pumped full of experimental drugs and such, yeah. I didn’t know what was real or fake anymore. I wasn’t his only victim. Others were older than me that he experimented on. I was just the lucky one that survived what he did.” Aylin could recall the others that didn’t survive the experiments conducted on them.
Archie shakes his head. He opened the folder he had with him and lay it on the counter so Aylin could look at it.
“Here is the proof of what I found, Aylin.” Archie knew it would take proof to prove what he said about her having a twin. His other sister wanted proof.
Aylin washed her hands and came around to see what her brother had brought. She sits down on the stool next to his and looks through everything.
Mark comes walking into the house a few hours later. He could smell the meal that Aylin was cooking floating in the air. He walks into the kitchen and spotted Aylin speaking to some guy. He didn’t recognize the guy from behind.
“I see we have guest.” Mark was ready to react if the person was dangerous.
Aylin looks at her husband and notices he was ready to react. She watches as her brother turns around on the stool to look at her husband.
“Hello Mark, I’m..”
“I already know who you are Archie. You’re Aylin’s half-brother from England. What brings you to the states?” Mark knew right away who Archie was when he saw his face.
Aylin looks at her husband and wonders how he knew what her brother looked like. She didn’t show him any pictures, which she had a few.
She kept track of her brother through some people she trusted in England.
“My sister. How did you know who I was?” Archie was curious about that.
“Through connections I have in England. I’ve been hoping my wife would get in touch with you.” Mark has been wanting Aylin to get to know her brother better.
Aylin looks at Mark “it seems I have a twin sister.”
Mark stands stun where he was. He looks at Archie and back at Aylin with a confused look on his face. “Are you sure about this?”
“Very, and she wants to meet her twin.” There was a smirk on Archie’s face.
“Okay, I’m confused now.” Mark wonders why Shigeko hadn’t uncovered this information when she did a background check on Aylin.
“I’m sure and I want to put my sisters back together.” Archie wanted his family back.
“Do you have evidence to back this up?” Mark looks at Archie when he asks that question.
“Right here.” Archie shows the evidence he brought with him.
Mark sits down and start going through the evidence Archie had gathered and put together. He could believe the picture of the other woman in the file. She was identical to Aylin.
A few days earlier, Mouse’s bedroom, London, England:
Zoey runs into her older sister’s bedroom with her sketchbook in her hand. Mouse was getting dress for work when Zoey surprised her. She looks at her little sister “Zoey, you need to knock before entering.”
Zoey ignores her older sister and shows her the sketch she just got done doing. She hands her book to her sister. She was still in her night clothes.
Mouse accepts the book and looks at the open page. It showed a picture of the Hatter from Disney, except it had Aylin’s features. There was a mirror with a reflection of the Hatter that look identical with another male she didn’t recognize looking at the two women. She recognized Mark’s image, because the drawing had him dressed in his leather overcoat.
Mouse looks at Zoey “who is this person?”
Zoey signs back brother.
“Your brother?” Mouse was confused.
Zoey shakes her head no and points to the Hatter and the reflection. She was confused when the image came to her.
“Hatter’s brother?” Mouse knew Aylin had a half-brother.
Zoey shakes her head yes. Then points to the reflection and the man.
“He’s related to Hatter and that reflection?” Mouse was trying to put the two together. Sometimes she hated when Zoey drew things and you had to figure them out.
She looks at the reflection of Hatter, but not Hatter. She noticed that the reflection wasn’t wearing Hatter’s trademark outfit, but a chef’s hat and apron. After staring at the picture for a few minutes, it dawns on her what it meant.
“Hatter has a twin sister?” Mouse looks at Zoey and notices she was smiling and shaking her head yes.
Zoey was smiling and was happy her older sister had figured it out. It had been confusing to her at first.
“There’s nothing in her file about her having a twin.” Mouse knew Hatter’s file by heart since she did all the backgrounds on the Bounty family.
They had classified Hatter’s file as top secret and all the murders she had committed in England had been pardon. Everything Aylin had been involved in had to have special clearance to view. Hatter and most of her relatives in the United States still had their SIS clearance.
Mouse looks at Zoey “can I keep this page?”
Zoey shakes her head yes. She normally didn’t like people tearing pages out of her sketchbook, but this time she didn’t mind. She accepts the book back from her sister and skips back to her bedroom.
Mouse takes the page and goes to show her mother. Since her mother was the director of the MI5 department. She knew she would want to see this.
Aylin’s Place the Next Day:
Mark had called Anika and informed her that he needed to take a week off for personal reasons. He didn’t go into details about it. She gave him the week he was asking for.
Usually, people at Eruption had to go through human services for their vacations and sick leave. However, he answered Anika since she was technically his boss, even though Harry Jones was Eruption’s security department head.
After notifying Anika that he wanted to take the week off for personal reasons, he knew she would want a full explanation. Afterward, they introduced Archie to Bree, Hollace, Julie, Mark Jr., and Sarah.
Later in the evening, Archie left and returned to his friends. He and Aylin discussed everything and reviewed the information Archie had left for her. Archie had told them that he had everything backed up on his laptop.
Since he stayed home, he took Bree, Hollace, and Julie to school. He looks at Aylin “So, what do you think of what your brother showed us, sweetie?”
Aylin looks at her husband and didn’t know how to answer him. She never knew she had a twin.
“I want to meet her, Mark. I want to meet my sister.” Aylin had tears leaking from her eyes.
Mark walks over to Aylin and wraps his arms around her. He holds her against his body and lets her cry. It was very rare when she showed her emotions. And not just the bad ones either.
“Do you want to bring the kids or just go ourselves?” Mark wanted to know if the kids should come with them.
“I don’t know.” Aylin didn’t want to put her children in danger.
“Look, let them come so they can meet your sister. I’m sure Charlotte wouldn’t mind watching them or assigning some agents to protect them.” Mark figures Aylin’s sister would like to meet her nieces and nephew.
“Let me think about it.” Aylin was protective of her children.
“No problem. I’ll get in touch with Shigeko and see what she can find out about your sister.” Mark pulls his cell phone out and dials Shigeko’s
number.
While Mark was talking to Shigeko, Aylin looks through the information again about her birth and wonder why her mother kept her, instead of her sister. Not that it matters, but why?
When Mark gets off the phone, he looks over towards Aylin and notices she was reading and looking over the paperwork that her brother brought them. He could tell she was curious about everything. While Aylin looks at all the information, Mark walks into the kitchen and fixes himself a cup of coffee.
After fixing himself some coffee. He fixes some tea for Aylin. She wasn’t a coffee drinker like he was. He fixes her, her favorite blend. She buys it from a tea shop owned by a local family they rescued from human traffickers.
He makes the tea just the way she likes it and carries it back into the living room where she was sitting. Just as Mark sets the teacup and saucer down on the living room table, the baby monitor goes off. Mark Jr. Was upstairs crying.
“I got him, Aylin. Enjoy your tea.” Mark heads upstairs to the nursery.
Aylin watches as her husband leaves to tend to their son. She picks up her tea and blows on it to cool it down some. She knew her husband made the tea the way she likes it. She takes a sip from the tea cup and enjoys the taste of it. It was her favorite blend and Mark did it justice.
While Aylin was enjoying her tea, she could hear her husband moving around in the nursery. A smile appears on her face when she hears her husband complain when he changes their sons’ stinky diapers. At least he didn’t have to worry about their son squirting him.
Why little boys do that she will never understand. She enjoys her tea while reading the information. She pulls her cell phone out and clicks on an app on her phone that she uses to scan documents and scan a few of the documents in the file.
Mark finishes up with their son and carries him downstairs with him. He knew Jr. liked being around his parents. When he walks into the living room, he spots Aylin scanning a few of the documents in the file.
“Someone was missing Mommy.” Mark walks over to Aylin with their son.
Aylin looks up at Mak as he carried their son over to her. She holds her hands out for him.
“Mommy wants to hold you.” Mark hands little Mark to Aylin. He knew that Aylin loved their son a lot.
Aylin accepts Mark Jr. from her husband and smiles as soon as her arms cradle him. She looks down into his green eyes and smiles. “Hey, sleepy head.”
A smile appears on Mark’s face as he watches Aylin hold their son. He had his mother’s looks, but some of his features. After his birth, it hit Aylin hard that she couldn’t have any more children unless they used a surrogate. Which, they knew Jamine would do for them.
Aylin holds her son while his breasts feed from her. She has gotten used to him feeding from her, while she does something else.
“I’m going to call Countess Basset and see if she would watch the kids while we are in England.”
“Okay.”
Mark walks away from Aylin and calls the countess. While Mark is on the phone, Aylin breastfeeds their son. She noticed that her twin sister had daughters of her own and that they were a little older than Bree and were twins as well.
Thames House, London, England:
Countess Basset was about to leave her office when her cell phone starts ringing. She looks at the id and saw that it was Mark from America. She wonders what he wants. She presses accept “Hello Mark, what can I do for you?”
“Hello, Charlotte. I have a favor to ask from you.”
“Oh? Would this have something to do with Aylin’s sister?” She had been surprised when Mouse showed her the drawing.
“How did you know about that?” Mark was surprised that Charlotte already knew about Aylin’s sister.
“My daughter Zoey.” Charlotte knew she could trust Mark and Aylin. They had helped Mouse in apprehending the people after her.
“Oh!”
“So, what can I do for you, Mark?” Charlotte was curious why Mark was calling her.
“Aylin and I are thinking about visiting Aylin’s sister and we want to bring the kids. However, we want to check things out first, before we bring the kids to meet her.”
“And you want to know if I’ll watch the kids while you do that?” Charlotte could see where the conversation was heading.
“Yes.”
“I think I can help you. When are you guys thinking about coming to England?”
“Sometime this week. Aylin’s half-brother is over here right now and that’s how we found out that Aylin had a twin sister.”
“Let me know when you are coming, so I can arrange things for you.”
“Thanks, Charlotte.”
“You’re welcome, now tell me more about Aylin’s brother and how did he track you guys down.” Charlotte wanted to know more about Aylin’s brother Archie.
Mark starts telling Charlotte about what they learned from Archie and how he tracked them down. He tells her that they have all the paperwork to prove everything. He gives Charlotte the phone number to Archie’s cell phone so she could have Mouse access his cell phone. He knew what Mouse could do.
“Send me what you have so far proving Aylin has a twin sister over here and I’ll have a couple of agents check her out.” Charlotte was going to double-check everything.
“Alright, I’ll send the information to you after I get off the phone.”
“Okay. Mark, how did Aylin accept the news, that she has a twin?”
“She couldn’t believe it at first. However, when he started showing her evidence that she had a twin sister. She softened her stance and wants to meet the woman.”
“Alright. Send me what you got and I’ll check it out.”
“Thanks, Charlotte.”
Mark says goodbye and heads back into the living room.
Somewhere Over the Atlantic:
Hollace and Julie were looking out the window of the private jet they were traveling on. They had been surprised when their parents told them they were going to England. Bree couldn’t wait to see her aunt Charlotte again or her cousins.
Aylin looks at her daughters, as she held her son in her arms. She hated leaving Sarah behind, but she was still feeling the effects of her injuries and she wasn’t in any shape to travel. Her brother had contacted her and informed her that he was heading back with his friends.
As for the background on Aylin’s twin sister, Charlotte had sent Casey and Casey’s second wife Charlotte to check on Aylin’s twin sister. Leslie, Casey’s other wife was on maternity leave. Charlotte was related to Cheshire, so both women knew what to look for.
According to the pictures and background they did on Amelia Ann Alston. There wasn’t anything in her criminal record. She also looked identical to Aylin, except in height. Amelia was a little taller than her twin sister. Charlotte figured that was because of the drugs and experimentation done to Aylin when she was in the mental hospital.
Bree looks up from her tablet towards her mom “mom, how long are we going to be visiting Aunt Charlotte?”
“I don’t know yet, Bree. I did talk with your teacher, and she is going to send me your assignments, along with any lecture’s she does.” Aylin hated pulling her daughter out of class for a week, but she didn’t want to leave Bree home by herself. She knew Bree was responsible enough
to care for herself.
“Dang!” Bree was hoping she wouldn’t have any schoolwork while she was gone.
“You didn’t think you were going to miss your schoolwork, did you?” Mark looks at his older daughter with a smile on his face.
After a while they land and are picked up by Mouse and her friend Camille Porcher. Bree was happy to see her cousin and so was Hollace as well. Julie has never met Mouse before.
“It looks like you adopted another little girl, cousin.” Mouse looks at the young girl standing next to Hollace.
“Yeah, I just couldn’t resist.” Aylin hugs Julie to her.
“Well, Julie its nice to meet you. I’m your cousin Mouse and this is my friend Camille.” Mouse smiles at Julie.
Julie noticed that both women had emo colored hair. Where Mouse’s hair coloring was blues and purple. Her friend Camille went from purple to white on the tips. She smiles at both women.
“So, where is your mom putting us up at?” Aylin was curious where her aunt was putting them up at.
“At the family manor in Bristol. The London house isn’t big enough for everyone. Your sister’s restaurant is only a three-hour drive from Bristol.”
“Is that where I should meet her?” Aylin hadn’t talked to her aunt yet.
“You and Mark might want to go and see her first there. Afterwards, once you know everything is okay. Casey and Uncle Theo can escort your children to the restaurant, or you and Mark can do it. It’s your choice.” Mouse had been surprised that her mother had called Uncle Theo in to protect Aylin’s children.
She knew Casey was a capable fighter, but uncle Theo was up there with her uncle Jack. He was a former SAS solider before he retired. Now adays he spends his days operating a security company for high class and royal clients.
“I think Mark and I should meet her first.” Aylin was holding little Mark in her hands as she sat next to Mark in the SUV that they were traveling in.
The kids were being entertained by Camille. She was performing simple magic tricks for them. The driver, of the SUV was an older gentleman that worked for Charlotte and was part of MI5.
Bristol, England:
Three hours later the group arrives at a large property. It had a gated entrance and the driver had presses a button hidden on the dash of the SUV. By the time they arrive at the large house. The kids were already partially asleep.
Mark, Mouse, and Camille help carry the sleepy kids into the place. Bree was helping Aylin with all the baby stuff. They are greeted by a middle-aged woman named Leandra. She looked to be of Spanish descent.
“Aylin, this is Leandra. She is the head housekeeper here at the property. You’ll be taken care of by her capable hands.” Mouse knew Leandra was trustworthy and has been the head housekeeper here at the property since she was twenty-five years old.
Aylin smiles at Leandra “it’s nice to meet you, Leandra. Thank you for looking after me and my family while we are here.”
“Think nothing of it, Mrs. Jagger. The nursery has already been arranged for your son. If you’ll follow me, you can inspect it for yourself.”
Leandra had been informed that Aylin had a newborn baby boy.
“Lead the way please.” Aylin knew little Mark would be happier in a crib, instead of her arms.
Leandra leads the way to the nursery and the bedrooms she fixed up for the younger children. She was informed that Julie normally shared a room with Hollace and didn’t like to sleep by herself. So, the two younger girls had a room together.
The rest of the afternoon Leandra helps get everyone settled in. She makes a light supper for everyone that night.
Bounty Manor House, Bristol, England:
Aylin wakes up being held by Mark. Last night after they had arrived and had dinner. She called to see if Archie had arrived home yet. He informed her that his flight was due today and that as soon as his plane landed, he would call her after calling her twin to arrange a meeting time and place.
She had the baby monitor on the nightstand beside the bed. She noticed that little Mark was still asleep. She lays next to Mark, protected by his arms. She listens to his breathing as he nuzzles the back of her neck.
Aylin could feel his manhood pressing against her butt cheek through his boxer shorts. She never thought she would ever find herself like this. When she was in the mental hospital, she wasn’t treated like a person but like an experiment.
When she broke out and killed those responsible for what they did to her, she couldn’t ever imagine she would have a life like this one day. When she was forced to leave England, she never thought she would ever come back.
Every time she thought she would never be able to do something. Life would give her a second chance and prove her wrong. She was drowning in madness. If Cyril and his wife Lottie hadn’t found her and helped her overcome the madness. She might have perished without ever knowing what her life could be like.
Aylin listened to the baby monitor and Mark’s heartbeat as he held her. She wonders what her life would have been like if she had grown up with her twin sister. Also, will her sister accept her after everything she has done?
Aylin slowly drifts back to sleep, thinking these thoughts. She wakes up when she hears little Mark start crying. She gets out of bed, slips on her slippers, and goes to the nursery. She spots little Mark having a hissy fit.
She checks him and notices his diaper is wet. She shakes her head as she goes about changing him. She makes sure to cover his penis so she doesn’t get sprayed. She learned the trick from Jamie’s mother.
Once little Mark is changed and happy. She goes about feeding him. The nursery had a rocking chair in it. Aylin sits in the chair and slowly rocks back and forth while humming a tune she knows little Mark likes.
When little Mark is done eating, she burps him and cleans up afterward. She checks on the girls to ensure they are all right. She spots Bree barely covered by her blanket and holding a plushy that resembles Bear. She wishes she could have brought the dogs with her. But she didn’t think it was wise on this trip. Maybe she’ll bring the boys with her on their next family outing.
Aylin checks on Hollace and Julie and finds them snuggled against each other. Julie was sleeping with Hollace, and both girls were cuddling the teddy bears that her sister Jamie had won for them at the fair. She’ll let them sleep a little bit longer before waking them up.
As Aylin walks back to her bedroom, she smells bacon drifting up the stairs. This wasn’t the American-style bacon, but English bacon. When she returns to the room, she puts her robe on and kisses Mark’s cheek before leaving.
When she walks into the kitchen, she notices Leandra making breakfast. She also noticed that Leandra was brewing coffee as well.
“Morning, Leandra.” As Aylin walks into the kitchen.
“Morning, Mrs. Jagger. Would you like some coffee?” Leandra was surprised when she heard Aylin’s voice.
Aylin noticed that Leandra jumped a little when she spoke. A smile appears on her face.
“No, thank you. I’m more of a tea drinker.” Aylin walks over to make herself some tea.
Leandra was surprised that Mrs. Jagger was a tea drinker. She watched as Aylin walked over and began making herself some tea.
“I’ll have to remember that, Mrs. Jagger. Is Mr. Jagger a tea drinker?” Leandra wonders if she made a mistake in brewing coffee.
“Mr. Jagger is a coffee drinker, just like our daughter.” Aylin knew Bree only drank tea when she wasn’t feeling well or her period started. She
liked to drink ginger tea when she was on her period.
“I’ll have to remember that while you are staying here.” Leandra wishes Mrs. Basset had informed her what the Americans liked.
“It’s no problem, Leandra.” Aylin finds the tea in the cabinet and a teapot.
“I can take care of that for you, Mrs. Jagger.” Leandra moves to take the teapot to fill it.
“You don’t need to do that, Leandra. I’m fine doing this myself.” Aylin didn’t mind boiling her tea.
“Mrs. Jagger. Is there anything special you and your family want me to cook while you stay here?” Leandra looks at Aylin to watch her reactions.
“Whatever you would like to cook for us is fine, Leandra. My family isn’t picky about what we like. I know my girls like English food a lot.” Aylin knew the girls liked what they ate when they visited their aunt over the summer.
Aylin waits for the water to start boiling. She finds the cabinet where the tea cups are kept and prepares a cup. The aroma of the food was causing memories long buried to surface. She used to love helping Lottie in the kitchen when she cooked.
Aylin watches as Leandra cooks the food. When the water starts to boil, she turns the burner off and lets it settle down before pouring it into the cup. She puts the tea bag into the cup and lets it soak.
“Would you like cream or sugar, Mrs. Jagger?” Leandra didn’t know how Aylin took her tea.
“I’m fine, thank you.” Aylin didn’t like anything in her tea.
“Mrs. Jagger, if you don’t mind me asking. I noticed your oldest daughter had an artificial leg. How did she lose it?” Leandra noticed Bree had an artificial leg while helping the young girl settle in last night.
“She was born that way, Leandra. Her left leg didn’t completely form when she was in the womb. She has had to wear a prosthetic leg since she
was born.” Aylin had gotten a complete medical record on Bree when she adopted her.
“I’m sorry to hear that. She’s a strong young lady.”
“That’s why I love her so much. She doesn’t let her handicap limit her. She has competed on her school’s track team and has done gymnastics as well. She has also won several martial arts competitions since she was ten.” Aylin was very proud of Bree.
“She sounds like a very special young lady.” Leandra wonders if her nephew would be as motivated as Aylin’s oldest.
“Do you have any kids, Leandra?” Aylin wonders if their housekeeper had any.
“Unfortunately, I can’t have children. I had cancer at a young age and had to have a Hysterectomy.” Leandra was devastated when she learned she could never be a mother.
“You could always adopt, or if you still have your ovaries, have your eggs taken and implanted into a surrogate.”
“I know. I’m just not sure that I want to do that. The guy I was married to at the time left me. He wanted a family, and I couldn’t give him one.” Leandra remembered the arguing and the fights they used to have over the subject.
“I understand.” Aylin lays her hand lightly on Leandra’s shoulder.
Leandra looks at Aylin when she lays her hand gently on her shoulder. She could tell Aylin meant what she said. She feels that Mrs. Jagger knew what it was like to miss something that made you a woman.
“I smell some delicious food.” Mark was following his nose with Hollace on his back. Behind him was Bree carrying Julie.
“Here come the troops, Leandra.” Aylin looked towards her husband as he carried their daughter on his back.
Leandra looks at all four of them. “Go sit down in the dining room, and I’ll bring you your breakfast and coffee.”
“I’ll give you a hand, Leandra.” Aylin starts gathering the plates and such.
“You don’t have to do that, Mrs. Jagger.” Leandra goes to stop Aylin.
“I know, but I don’t mind.” Aylin smiles at Leandra.
Leandra shakes her head as she starts putting everything on the serving plates.
Bert looks over towards his partner as they drive to the Bristol property. Charlotte had contacted them and told them they were assigned to protect and escort Aylin Jagger and her husband to St. Ives, Cornwall. She gave them background information about Mrs. Jagger and her family. She informed them that Mrs. Jagger and her husband were highly trained agents from America and were related to her brother.
“You woke up several times last night, Angel.” Bert knew his partner still had nightmares of what was done to her.
Angel turns to look at her partner. Her amber eyes observed everything going on around her. She signs back that the nightmares have come back. She knew it had been four years since her partner and the people rescued her, she now called friends.
“I know you went through hell with what was done to you. But you do know, you don’t have to worry about the doctor and his twisted medical team anymore. They are all blown to hell.” Bert and his team made sure of that.
The good doctor had taken runaways off the streets of London and a few other European cities and experimented on them. The good doctor and his team had done all sorts of medical and genetic experiments on them, turning some of them into monstrous-looking creatures. Some of the victims didn’t survive what was done to them, while others did.
Angel happened to be one of the ones that had survived. She had been turned into a human sex doll. Her chest had been enhanced on her tiny body to the point that it looked too big on her slim frame. All the hair on her head had been replaced by artificially grown electric blue hair. The pubic hair in her groin area was permanently removed. Her vaginal opening and outer folds were made smaller and tighter. The sensation she received from her clit and g-spot was extremely sensitive. So, she would always be wet and ready when she wore tight panties like thongs and rubbed against her opening.
The buyer paying for her conversion had paid to remove her vocal cords. He didn’t want to hear anything from her when he used her body. He had her eye color changed to amber and all her teeth pulled and replaced. Even her ears had a pointed look to them.
When Angel was rescued, Bert and his team members found her covered in blood and holding a scalpel. She had stabbed the guy that had been checking her over and preparing her to be shipped out to the buyer. It took Bert talking her down to prove he and his partner at the time didn’t mean her any harm.
Angel signs back that she understood that, but she would never be normal again. The doctor and his crew made sure of that.
“You have done better and recovered faster than some of the others. You know, getting you assigned to my team took a lot of convincing.” Bert reassured his commander that Angel was ready to do fieldwork. He knew she pushed herself to overcome everything done to her.
After about thirty minutes, they arrive at the gate of the manor house. He presses the buzzer to let the occupants know they are there. He knew if the place was owned by MI 5, the occupants already knew they were there waiting.
Inside the Manor:
Leandra hears a beeping sound coming from her apron. She pulled her cell phone out and noticed a black SUV at the main gate. A man was wearing a dark brown dress shirt on the driver's side. On the passenger side was an electric blue-haired woman. She didn’t know either one of them.
“Can I help you?” Leandra watches both people.
“Yes, the Snow Queen sent me and my partner here. Were to escort the Hatter and her companion to the court for a meeting.” Bert was given the code to let the housekeeper know it was safe to let them in.
Leandra presses a button on her cell phone to open the gate. Once the gate opened, she watched the SUV come up the driveway. The sensors concealed along the driveway scanned the SUV for additional passengers or explosives.
Outside the Manor House:
Bert drives carefully up the driveway. He knew from experience that the place was rigged with scanners and hidden weapons. Most places he has been to weren’t as big as this place.
Inside the Manor House:
Leandra heads upstairs to the bedroom Mrs. Jagger and her husband are sleeping in. The girls were horseback riding on the grounds with Casey and her friend. Mr. Theo had a meeting this morning and couldn’t get out of it. So, he had to call off, which was fine because Casey had arrived.
Leandra noticed the bedroom door was shut. She stops and knocks on it.
“Mrs. Jagger, your escort is here to transport you to the meeting.” Leandra had been informed about the meeting Mrs. Jagger was going to.
The door opened, and Mark was on the other side. A smile appears on his freshly shaven face. “Thank you, Leandra. Aylin will be ready in a few minutes. Why don’t I come down and meet our escort?” Mark wanted to meet their escorts.
“Very good, sir.” Leandra turns and walks back downstairs towards the front door.
Outside:
Bert parks the SUV next to another identical SUV like the one he was driving. He notices it is like the one he drove to pick up Mrs. Jagger.
“Looks like they shop at the same dealership.” Bert gets out and puts his business jacket on. He typically leaves it off when he is driving.
Angel gets out and adjusts her handgun. It was in a back holster at the small of her back. She wore a nice roomie blouse that allowed her to move her arms. Because of how big her breasts were, it was hard to find blouses and shirts that didn’t restrict her movement.
She was wearing a custom-fitted pair of slacks and low heel shoes. She hated wearing heels that were two inches or more. She was forced to wear stilettos that were ten inches or higher. It made her take baby steps and show off her ass in the tiny, tight clothes she was forced to wear.
Leandra spotted a tall man wearing a custom-fitted business suit and sunglasses. He had to be at least if not taller than Mr. Bounty himself. He had the build of Mr. Theo, but she could tell he had some military training from how he carried himself.
The young woman standing near him was shorter, at least as tall as herself, with long, flowing electric blue hair. She was wearing a pair of sunglasses that were identical to the ones the man was wearing. Leandra noticed that the woman had a petite build but a busty chest. The other woman’s waist was so tiny. She could put her hand around it; she had never seen a woman with a petite build like the woman standing before her with a busty chest. Not only that, but the lipstick the woman was wearing matched her hair color.
Bert noticed that the housekeeper was looking at Angel. He knew most people couldn’t get over Angel’s appearance right away.
“Excuse me, but we're on a tight schedule.” Bert knew he had to do something before Angel started feeling uncomfortable.
“I’m sorry, please come in. Mr. and Mrs. Jagger will be down in a minute.” Leandra stands aside to let the man and woman into the manor house.
Angel follows behind Bert as they enter. She knew from experience that her appearance always drew attention to her. Which in some ways was helpful to what they were doing. It allowed Bert to survey the area or look at something else while she held the other person's attention.
Leandra shuts the door behind the two people and escorts them to the den. She wonders if the two people were members of MI 5. She knew Mouse had emo-colored hair and worked for them, but this other woman’s hair looked unnatural.
“Can I get you anything?”
“We’re fine, ma’am,” Bert answered for them.
He watches as the housekeeper walks off, leaving them alone in the den. He glances around the room and notices the place has a rustic look.
There are books against one wall. Several pictures were mounted on the wall. The images in the picture showed women of various ages and styles of dress. Some he recognized as taken at familiar places he has visited.
Somewhere in Europe, a few looked like they had been taken in America or Asia. He notices that Angel is alert and watching the two doors that lead into the den. He knew she never let her guard down after what had happened to her.
A few minutes passed, and a young man with dark hair dressed in a fancy three-piece suit walked in. Bert could tell the young man was a skilled fighter from several scars he spotted on his face. He also noticed how observant the young man was as well.
Mark spotted their escorts waiting in the den when he walked in. The man, he could tell, was alert and trained. His posture gave him away. As for his partner, he had seen that look in her eyes before. It was the same look Aylin used to have when he first met her.
Every once in a while, it would return, but only when Aylin got mad or wanted revenge. It meant that her Hatter personality was surfacing, and that meant trouble for whoever pissed her off.
“Sorry for taking so long. I’m Mark Jagger, by the way.” Mark extends his hand to the man.
“Bert Goodspeed, Mr. Jagger. This is my partner, Angel Mason.” Bert introduces Angel to Mark.
“And this is my lovely wife, Aylin Jagger.” Mark noticed Aylin walking into the den. He motions her over to him.
Aylin walks over to Mark and the two people he was talking to. She noticed that the gentleman had a specific posture about him. She wasn’t as good as Mark at reading body language.
However, when she looks into the eyes of the woman with the electric blue hair, she recognizes that look. It was a look she was very familiar with.
“It’s nice to meet both of you. I’m Aylin Jagger.” Aylin holds her hand out to be shaken.
She usually didn’t like strange people touching her, but she knew it was proper manners. Her mother ensured she knew not everyone was out to hurt her. It was a lesson she didn’t take too right away when Lottie tried to teach her.
Bert shakes Aylin’s hand first, followed by Angel. When Angel looked Aylin in the eyes, she could tell this woman was dangerous. It was like watching a lion that was ready to attack. She also noticed that Mrs. Jagger wasn’t very tall either. If nothing else, she was shorter than she was. She stood a good five foot six inches tall. Mrs. Aylin was at least six inches or more shorter than her.
A smile appears on Aylin’s face as she looks at Angel. She could tell this woman had been hurt and wanted to share that pain.
“Don’t let it control you. It can poison your soul.”
“What do you mean?” Mrs. Jagger’s words took Angel by surprise.
“I think you know exactly what I mean, Mrs. Mason.” The smile on Aylin’s face never wavers. She also noticed that the young woman signed back to her. It was a good thing, she learned how to sign when she adopted Bree.
Bert had listened to the conversation between Mrs. Jagger and his partner. He noticed the smile on Mrs. Jagger’s face. Something about it sent shivers down his back.
“Well, let’s get this party started.” Mark slaps his hands together to get everyone’s attention.
“Let me go and tell the girls goodbye first, sweetie.” Aylin kisses Mark’s cheek before she leaves the den.
All of them watch as Aylin walks out of the den. Mark knew Aylin always said goodbye to their children. He knew it was to reassure them that he and her would return.
“So, Mr. Goodspeed. How long is this drive?” Mark already knew the answer to the question because he looked it up beforehand.
“It’s a three-hour drive. We should arrive an hour or so before your meeting starts.”
“Good. It will give us some time to scout the area out.” Mark didn’t want to go in blind.
“You’re like you don’t trust who you are meeting.” Angel looks at Mark when she says that.
“I trust everyone. I don’t trust the devil inside of them.” Mark loved that saying from The Italian Job movie.
A puzzled look appears on Angel’s face.
Aylin walks back into the den and looks at their escorts. “let’s get the ball rolling.”
“This way, Mrs. Jagger.” As Bert leads them out of the manor.
Days Before Aylin and Family Come To England:
Amelia stares into Ralph’s brown eyes as he kisses her. She felt his thick manhood pump in and out of her body. She digs her nails into his back, leaving light welts as she rakes his back. She was enjoying the feeling of her husband inside her body. Every time, he bottomed out inside of her body. She felt him hitting her cervix. It was a little painful, but she didn’t care.
She had her birth control device removed a few days ago. She loved feeling his body pressing against hers. The two of them cum together as she holds him tight against her body. She feels him erupt inside of her body.
A smile appears on her face as she rubs his back. She knew she left welts on his back from her fingernails. Her fingernails weren’t very long because of her being a chef.
“Ready for round two?” As Amelia kisses her husband.
Ralph shakes his head as he returns his wife’s kiss. He knew they weren't getting any sleep when she was in this type of mood, and he didn’t mind.
“Only if you are.” As Ralph nuzzles Amelia’s neck.
The next few hours, Ralph and Amelia make love to each other. Amelia tries not to be too loud during their love making but fails. She hoped she didn’t wake their girls.
They finally fall asleep at two in the morning. Ralph was holding Amelia tight against his body, with his manhood still buried inside of her body. He left a few hickeys on Amelia’s neck and her breasts, right on her nipples.
In the morning time, both his girls give him and their mother looks. Carrie and Angela couldn’t believe how loud their mother had been. They could hear her moaning all the way to their bedroom.
“Mom, was Dad that good that you couldn’t keep quiet?” Angela looks at her mother with a smirk on her face.
“Sis!” Carrie couldn’t believe her twin sister just said what she had said to their mother.
Amelia looks at her daughters with her cheeks red. She hadn’t realized she was that loud.
“Your dad is very talented in the art of loving making.” Amelia has already had the birds, and the bees talk with her daughters.
“Well, I hope I meet a guy as talented as Dad.” A teasing smile appears on her face when she says that.
“I hope not until you’re older.” Amelia didn’t want to be a grandmother at a young age.
“You weren’t that old when you and Dad had us.” Angela looks at her mother when she says that.
“True, but I already had the restaurant, and your dad was working for his father.” Amelia knew she had become pregnant on their honeymoon.
She didn’t get the birth control implant until after the girls were born.
It wasn’t until recently that she decided to have it removed. Now that she was older and the girls were in their teens. She was considering having another baby.
Amelia gets dressed and takes the girls to school. She does her morning shopping and when she arrives at work. She spots someone digging through the trash. Sometimes, some homeless people dig through the trash, looking for food. She parks her car, walks toward the back of the restaurant, and spots a young girl digging through the trash.
“If you're hungry, I can fix something for you.” Amelia wonders how old the girl is.
Amy turns around when she hears a female voice. She was hungry and sore from the whipping her drunk mother gave her. Her eyes still hurt from where the alcohol from one of the guy's glass spilled onto her face. Her mother had backhanded her, and she hit the table with her back where the guy’s glass was sitting.
Amelia watched the girl as she stood near the trash cans. She noticed the poor thing had bruises on her arms and face. She was wearing no shoes, and it looked like the girl had some dry blood on her head.
“I promise you’ll like it. I have two girls of my own, and they love my food.” Amelia was trying to coach the girl too.
Amy feels her tummy growl and rumble. She looks at the woman and starts walking towards her. She was really hungry and didn’t like eating out of the trash.
Amelia holds her hand out to the young girl. She felt sorry for the poor thing. When she feels the girl’s greasy hand grab hers, she doesn’t flinch.
Amelia looks down at the girl “Let’s go and get some food.”
Amelia walks towards the back door and opens it. She escorts the young girl inside. She takes her over to the sink and cleans her up.
“Now, let’s cook you up some food.” Amelia begins fixing the young girl some food.
Amy watches as the woman cooks. She saw what she was adding to the food. She loved how it smelled.
Amelia looks at the young girl. “My name is Amelia, and I own this restaurant. What is your name?”
Amelia stirs the food she was cooking for the girl.
“Amy.”
“Well, Amy. Do you live near here?” Amelia doesn’t recall ever seeing the girl before.
Amy shakes her head yes.
“Does your mother know you are gone?”
Amy shakes her head no. She didn’t want her mother to know she ran away.
Amelia finishes cooking the food and puts it on a plate for the girl. She looks at Amy “Let’s go and sit in the dining area.”
Amelia carries on a tray and pours the girl a glass of juice. She escorts Amy to the dining area and the staff table.
“Here you go, Amy. Enjoy. If you're still hungry, let me know, and I’ll fix you some more.” Amelia still had to bring the groceries she bought this morning inside.
Before Amelia walks off, she watches as Amy starts eating. She walks away and goes to get the groceries she bought this morning. She wonders
who Amy belonged to. The poor thing was dirty, and from the way she looked. It looked like someone had abused her.
While Amelia goes about getting everything ready to open for lunch, she checks on Amy and notices that half of the plate of food is already gone. She figures Amy must have been very hungry.
“Amy, would you like more juice?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Amy was enjoying the food and the juice.
Amelia refills Amy’s glass with more juice. She was curious why Amy was out on the street and why she was so hungry.
“Amy, did you run away from home?” Amelia watches Amy's expression.
Amy looks at Amelia “Yes ma’am. Please don’t send me back.”
“Why don’t you want to go back? Are you being abused?”
Amy shakes her head yes. She didn’t want to return to her mother’s or her friends.
“Why don’t you finish eating your food? I’m going to call a friend of mine.”
Amelia stands up and heads back to the kitchen. She pulls out her cell phone and calls a booby. She knows the guy personally because he always comes to the restaurant. She hopes Freddie will be able to help her. If nothing else, Amy could stay with her and her husband until everything is figured out.
After leaving a message for Freddie, she calls her mother and asks her to stop by a store and pick up some clean clothes for Amy. She could stay here with her at the restaurant for the day.
Just as Amelia gets off the phone with her mother, it rings, and she notices it is her brother. She presses accept.
“Hi Archie, what can I do for you?”
“Everything is a go, sis. Aylin and her husband want to meet you and your husband.”
“I didn’t think she would. Well, we could meet here at the restaurant. My place is too small for everyone.” Amelia figures Archie would want to be there as well.
“I think your restaurant is the perfect place. What time and day would you want to meet?” Archie thought the restaurant was perfect.
“Okay. What day?”
“Would this week be okay?”
“Sure, but it would have to be on Thursday night. Fridays are our busy nights.”
“What time?”
“Either before I open or afterward.” Amelia didn’t want to interrupt business.
“I think later would be better. They have to drive from where they will be staying.”
“That’s fine. Let’s say around eight o’clock.” Amelia didn’t think her patrons would mind her closing early.
“Cool. I’ll inform Aylin, sis. See you then.” Archie ends the call.
Amelia looks out into the dining area towards Amy and hopes she can help the poor girl. She walks back out to her.
Thursday Morning, The Abbey, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Amelia arrived early at the restaurant after doing her morning shopping. She spots some guys walking around outside her restaurant. She wondered who they were and what they were looking for. She pulls into her usual parking spot and parks. She grabs the can of dye she carries, typically just in case she is attacked.
As Amelia exits from her car, she looks at the men. She closes the car door but keeps her hand on the handle if she needs to enter it.
“Can I help you, gentlemen, with something?” Amelia watches the men carefully.
Henry hears a female voice coming from the parking lot. She had red hair and was of average height. He has seen her here at the restaurant before.
“Yes, we are looking for this girl. Have you seen her?” Henry shows the picture of Amy to Amelia.
“Yes, I saw her. She dug through my trash for something to eat a few days ago. Are you her father?” Amelia had already learned who Amy’s father was from her friend.
“No, just a friend of the family. Do you know what happened to her?” Henry was watching the young woman.
“I took her in and made her some food. While she was eating, I called the local police station, and they sent someone out to help her.” Amelia wasn’t telling this guy that Amy was staying with her.
The local group home she would have been sent to was full. So, Amelia was willing to take Amy in. Her daughters were already bonding with Amy and calling her their little sister.
Henry closed his eyes and knew trouble would be coming his way soon. He wanted to strangle this woman’s neck, but they were out in public, and she was well-known in the neighborhood. He’ll wait until later and come back to deal with her.
“Thank you.” Henry turns and walks away.
“You’re welcome.” Amelia watches as the men walk away. She waits a few minutes before getting the groceries out of her car and carrying them
inside the restaurant.
She noticed the sign was still up, letting her customers know she would close early tonight. Most of them knew she normally closed early on Thursday and stayed open late on Friday, Saturday, and Sunday. She carries the groceries back to the kitchen and starts prepping everything.
Manor House, Ravenstonedale, England:
“Mom, I’m going out and won’t be back until late tomorrow.” Archie wasn’t going to tell his mother what he was up to.
As far as she was concerned, his half-sister died after jumping out of the window after killing their father. He knew she knew who the Hatter had been that day, especially after she said that they would be better off without him. The thing was, his mother still refused to acknowledge that she was his older sister.
“All right, honey. Be careful and stay safe.” Maddison wonders what her son was up to.
She knew he went to New York with his friends and had been busy since returning from his trip. Still, she trusted her son and whatever he was up to. She’ll let him be.
Archie grabs the keys to his Aston Martin. While he had been in New York. He and his mates rented one of the new Hellcats and loved the speed the car had. He has been thinking about buying one and shipping it to England. He knew his friend Theo was already in the process of having one. He knew Theo’s parents spoiled him.
He heard back from MI 5 and has an appointment to visit the assessment center to be interviewed and answer some questions. He’s hoping they will take him. If not, his second choice would be to serve in the military and try again from there.
He listens to music being played through the speakers of his Martin. The day was nice and will be happy to see his sisters together. He hopes they will get along.
The SUV From Bristol:
Mark watched as Bret drove the SUV they were traveling in. He noticed that the woman who was Bret’s partner was quiet and kept watch as they traveled. A smirk appears on his face because if someone were dumb enough to attack this SUV, they would be inviting trouble they have never experienced.
He looked over at Aylin to see how she was doing. “How are you holding up, sweetie?”
Aylin turns to face her husband, “nervous. I hope my twin sister isn’t be offended by what I did to our father.”
“Sweetie, what you did was put down a mad dog. Your father tried to pretend you didn’t exist and permitted a madman to experiment with you.” Mark grabs Aylin’s hand and holds it.
“You think?” Aylin looks into Mark’s eyes. She knew he would never hide anything from her.
“If she is anything like you. She’ll understand.” Mark places a kiss on Aylin’s cheek.
Angel had been listening to the conversation going on between the Jaggers. She wonders what experiments had been performed on Mrs. Jagger and what doctor they discussed. She glances towards Bret with a puzzled look on her face. She signs to him, asking him who they are talking about.
Bret notices Angel signing to him and shrugs his shoulder. He knew nothing about Mrs. Jagger, except what they were told to do. He looked at Angel and could see she was puzzled.
Since he couldn’t sign back while driving, “ask them.”
“Ask us what?” Mark heard Bret reply to something his partner was asking him.
Mark noticed earlier that Bret’s partner Angel couldn’t speak. He had seen the surgical scar on her throat.
“My partner wanted to know what doctor your wife was talking about.” Bret looks at Mark in the rearview mirror.
Mark looks at his wife. “Do you mind explaining?”
Aylin looks towards their bodyguards up front. She had noticed that the woman sent to protect and transport them couldn’t speak. She wonders if someone has done something to her.
“When I was little. I was put in a mental hospital, and illegal medical experiments were performed. The doctor who did the experiments was the director of the mental hospital. When I escaped from the place, I blew him to kingdom come.”
“How about the rest of his staff? What did you do to them?” Angel wondered if the person who experimented on her and the others worked for the man Mrs. Jagger killed.
“As far as I remember. I didn’t do anything to anyone except the orderlies that raped me. Some of the staff were nice to me.” Aylin couldn’t remember everything she did that day, but she did remember blowing the doctor up and killing the two orderlies who raped her.
“Do you remember a middle-aged man with dark brown hair and grey eyes?” Angel was signing as Bert translated for her.
“I couldn’t tell you. My mind was completely gone at the time.”
“Was the Doctor’s name William Dippel?” Bret wonders if the doctor Aylin killed, was the doctor who taught the one who performed experiments on Angel and several others.
Aylin closes her eyes and thinks back to that time. Her mind had been very cloudy from the experiments and drugs used on her. She tries to remember the face of the doctor she killed.
A memory that had been buried surfaces of a young man dressed in a white lab coat. He had injected her with some bright green liquid that made her sick as a dog. It caused every muscle in her body to seize up. It felt like he was enjoying what he was doing to her.
She squeezes Mark’s hand as her body responds to the memory. Her eyes open as she looks around her location.
“Easy, Aylin. You’re safe.” Mark holds Aylin so she feels safe. He knew her senses were enhanced, and the cologne he wore would snap her out of whatever just gripped her.
Aylin smells Mark’s cologne as it reminds her that smell means safety. She inhales Mark’s scent and counts down from ten. She could feel her Hatter personality stirring. She snuffs Mark's neck again and manages to calm down.
Angel had watched Aylin’s reaction and felt that Mrs. Jagger knew the doctor she cut up just from watching her. She wonders if the doctor Mrs. Jagger killed taught the person she killed.
Mark felt the pressure on his hand loosen and looks into his Aylin’s eyes. He could tell whatever happened was slowly loosening its grip on Aylin. “I take it, it brought back some memories you buried?”
Aylin shakes her head and looks into Mark’s brown eyes “yes and I have to say that whoever Angel was experimented on by was the doctor’s assistant I killed.”
Bret was surprised when he heard Aylin’s voice. There was sadness in it.
“Bret, how much longer before we arrive?” Mark looks towards Bret.
“We’re almost there.” Bret glances to the GPS to see how much longer they had.
“All right.” Mark just holds Aylin.
Angel turns around in her seat and look out the windshield.
Thursday Evening, The Abbey, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
Archie had arrived early and ordered some dinner. Since he was early and didn’t eat anything before leaving the house. He already knew the food was good, from having lunch here before.
His server was a young woman with black curly hair. She had a light accent to her speech when she spoke, and was kind of cute. He’ll have to ask his sister what her name is. He watches as she walks back towards the kitchen to place his order.
As he scans the restaurant, he spots an older woman sitting at a corner table by herself enjoying a glass of wine. Every so often, her server would walk over to her and either refill her glass or check to see if she wanted anything else. He spots her looking towards the kitchen area occasionally.
He also noticed how the restaurant wasn’t as busy as it normally was when his friend visited last time. He didn’t know why, because the food his sister made was better than some of the high-class restaurants he had gone to. He wasn’t a food, foodie and posted about where he ate.
His interview with the Secret Service division had gone well and was approved for training. He was informed that he would begin training within two weeks. He was also informed that once his training began, he couldn’t tell anyone what he did.
Which he understood. On the day he went for his final interview, he spotted a young woman with emo-colored purple hair walking by him. He was surprised to see someone like that among a bunch of professional agents and supervisors. The thing was, whoever she was, she was able to enter places no one else was allowed.
Edith had been invited by her daughter to come to the meeting of her twin sister. She was surprised that Amelia’s twin was still alive. She thought she had died along with everyone else. She wonders how Aylin looks and where she has been hiding all these years. She also wonders if the stories were true that she was the wanted criminal the Mad Hatter.
While she was sitting at the table Amelia kept reserve for her and enjoying a glass of her favorite wine. Her server Kelly, was tentative to her and would refill her glass and bring her something to nibble on. She loved the appetizers Amelia sent out to her.
While she is sitting at the table, she notices Amelia’s stepbrother come walking into the restaurant and is escorted over to table five. She knew the arrangement of the tables and why her daughter arranged the restaurant that way. As she is enjoying her wine, she wonders how Aylin looked after all these years. Sure, she saw the pictures her daughter showed her, but seeing a person on a video and seeing them in person is another thing.
The young girl Amelia found digging through her trash, was at home with her husband and her grandchildren. The poor thing had been abused and was malnourished. She felt sorry for the poor girl but knew she’d have a better life with her daughter.
The restaurant slowly starts to close for the night. The bus boys and some of the servers who have been working for her daughter for a while were in the process of cleaning the place. They were surprised that a young man was staying behind. They knew Amelia’s mother was known to stay behind to talk with their boss. As they leave one by one with take-home orders their boss always made for them. They wave good night. One of the servers heard a commotion coming from the back of the restaurant.
Their curiosity gets the best of them and when they walk back towards the noise. They spot two guys and a woman watching a woman with red hair who looked like their boss, beating the daylights out of two guys. They heard one of the guys watching the fight say that they messed with the wrong woman.
Bret, Angel, Mark, and Aylin had arrived early and saw that the restaurant was still open. Mark figured since the place was still open, they would scout the area out. Mark knew Aylin wanted to stretch her legs for a while. Since it was a big area, they went ahead and split up. Angel and Bret teamed up since Angel couldn’t speak. He went by himself and Aylin went by herself.
He was heading back towards their meeting spot when he heard a commotion coming from behind the restaurant. He went to investigate and saw Hatter being attacked by two well-built guys. He was about to interfere when he spotted his wife drop one guy like a rag doll.
A smile appears on his wife when he watches her work. He knew she was enjoying herself. He hears footsteps running towards him. He turns to see who it is and spots Bret and Angel running towards him. He stops them when they want to help out.
“Let her be. She’s got this.” Mark knew these guys were going to end up going to the hospital after his wife got done with them.
Bret and Angel looked at Mark like he was crazy. They were told to protect him and his wife.
“Mr. Jagger, we can’t do that. We were told to protect you guys.” Bret knew he could get in trouble.
“I bet that wasn’t Mrs. Basset’s concern. I bet she wanted you guys to protect whoever was dumb enough to attack us.” Mark knew how deadly he and Aylin were as a team and individually.
Henry and his friend had decided to work over the red-haired woman who turned Amy over to the authorities. Amy’s mother had gotten a visit from child services over the abuse her daughter had received from her. Since he knew where to find the woman responsible. He was going to wait until her restaurant was closed and then attack her.
Henry was surprised to see her walking around outside by herself without her purse or anything. He and his friend had managed to surprise her and when he went to work her over. She did something he hadn’t expected and was finding himself and his friend getting their ass's hands on them.
He didn’t realize this red-haired woman was such an experienced fighter. Just as he is knocked out, he spots three other people standing and watching them fight.
“That’s my girl.” Mark walks over to Aylin when she knocks both people out.
Aylin turns around when she hears Mark’s voice. She didn’t have a mark on her “This guy wanted to hurt my sister.” As she kicks the guy in his stomach.
“How come, sweetie?” Mark was curious.
“Over some girl.” Aylin looks down at the guy.
“Well, I think he learned his lesson.” Mark had a cheshire smile on his face.
“He’s lucky I didn’t kill him.”
“Why don’t you two head inside? We’ll handle this.” Bert figures he and Angel didn’t need to be there at the family reunion.
“Okay. If you need us, you know where to find us.” Mark escorts Aylin toward the front of the restaurant.
Just before he knocks on the door, he looks at his wife “Are you ready for this?”
“No, but I want to see if what Archie said is true.” Aylin takes a deep breath to relax.
“Well, I’m here with you, sweetie.” Mark holds his wife’s hand.
“Thanks” Aylin places a kiss on Mark’s cheek.
“And away we go,” Mark says in his best Snagglepuss voice.
Mark knocks on the restaurant door and spots Archie’s face appears. He spots a smile appear on Archie’s face as he unlocks the door and opens it.
“Thanks for coming sis.” As Archie steps aside to let them in.
Amelia and Edith were standing nearby when they heard the knocking on the door. Amelia was holding her mother’s hand as they watched
Archie open the and then step aside. The first person to walk through was a black-haired guy wearing a business suit. There was a smile on his face.
They watch as he walks past Archie. Behind him was a woman identical to Amelia, except a little shorter. Both women cover their mouths.
“I don’t believe it.”
Thursday Evening, The Abbey, St. Ives, Cornwall, England:
“I don’t believe it.” Amelia, Ralph, and Edith couldn’t believe the woman walking in behind the gentleman.
She was identical to Amelia in every way, just a little shorter. Edith was even more surprised because she thought Aylin was dead. She had seen the picture of Aylin lying in the coffin.
Aylin stops next to her husband and looks at the two women and the gentleman standing near them. She figures from the way he kept looking at the women, that one of them must be his wife and the other must be his mother. She looks at the woman who looks like her. She noticed the woman was only half a foot taller than her.
She was also identical to her in every way, except she kept her hair shorter than she did. Aylin noticed the way she was standing and the surprised look in the other woman’s eyes.
“Honey, I think we found your double.” Mark had leaned close to Aylin to speak to her.
Ralph looked at his wife and then over towards her twin. The two of them reminded him of how their daughters were. There was a big difference between the two women.
Archie steps up to Aylin and Mark “Well, sis. I think the two of you have a lot of catching up to do.”
Mark looks at Archie and then over towards Aylin’s sister and the woman standing next to her.
“Aylin, is that you?” Edith couldn’t believe that she had lived.
Aylin looks at the woman “Do I know you?”
“No, but I know you. I was there the night your mother gave birth to you and your sister.” Edith walks over to Aylin.
There were tears in her eyes as she looked at Aylin. She reaches her hand up and caresses Aylin’s cheek. She could see some of the minor scars on Aylin’s pale face.
Aylin stood still when the older woman touched her face. She didn’t like people touching her, except her husband and children. She looked into the older woman’s eyes and saw how much she missed her.
“Why don’t we sit down and I’ll fix you ladies some drinks.” Ralph knew where his wife kept her liquor in the restaurant.
“I think that’s a good idea.” Archie watches as Amelia watches her adopted mother.
Amelia walks up to her sister. She still couldn’t get over the fact that she had a sister.
“Do you mind if I give you a hug?” Amelia noticed her twin was shorter than her.
“No, I don’t mind.” As Aylin hugs her twin sister.
“I’ll help you.” Mark figures the sisters need to get to know one another.
Ralph leads Mark into the back with Archie following them. Archie figures his sisters need to get to know one another.
“Why don’t we sit over here, girls.” Edith looked at both girls and loved that Aylin was alive. The last time she saw the two girls together was the day they were born.
Aylin and Amelia walked over to the table Edith motioned to them to sit down. Amelia looks at her sister “What happened to you?”
“What do you mean?” Aylin was puzzled.
“Why did our father put you in a mental hospital?” Amelia was curious about that.
“Because I saw him, kill our mother. He pushed her down the stairs during a thunderstorm.”
“You saw this?” Edith looks at Aylin to see if she is telling the truth.
“Yes, I witness it. I was heading to our parent’s bedroom because I was scared during the thunderstorm.” Aylin still had nightmares of that night.
“How did you end up being admitted to a mental hospital?” Edith was curious about that.
“He drugged my juice with some sort of drug. When police came to investigate how our mother died. Whatever drug he used on me, caused me to act crazy. Which, he put me in a mental hospital for.”
“Are the stories true, that you killed people?” Amelia wanted to know if what she heard about the Hatter was true.
Aylin takes a breath lets it out and looks at Edith and Amelia “You have to understand that I spent eight years in the mental hospital, being experimented on. Our father gave the head doctor in charge of the place permission to perform whatever experiments he wanted on me. I was electrified, drugged, beaten, and had sections of my skin removed from my body. He even allowed others to perform experiments on me to see why people feared certain things and how to help them overcome those fears”
“How did you survive that?” Amelia looked at her twin and wondered how she survived.
“Mentally I didn’t. I lost who I was and became someone else. It was because of that other personality that I survived.” Aylin couldn’t think of
another way to describe how she became the Hatter.
“How did you escape and what happened afterward?” Edith heard about a doctor being killed.
“Most of what happened that day is still fuzzy to me. However, I killed the two orderlies that took pleasure in raping and beating me. As for the doctor who tortured me. I came back after I escaped and rigged his car to explode.”
“How did you survive, after you escaped?” Amelia was curious how her twin survived.
“I was found by a couple who spotted me digging through some trash looking for something to eat. They saw how wild I looked and the strange clothes I was wearing. Instead of being afraid of me, they took me in and helped me overcome the madness that was swirling around inside of my head. They restored some of my humanity.”
“How about the other murders you have committed?” Amelia wanted to know why her sister did what she did and if the rumors were true.
“Everyone I killed deserved what they got. I never took an innocent life.” Hatter never killed anyone who didn’t deserve it.
“Why did you kill our father?” Amelia wanted to know the truth about that.
“Think about it, sis. He put me in a mental hospital to cover up the crime he committed against our mother. He left me in the hands of a mad doctor to do as he pleased. And, all he cared about was having a son. It has taken me a long time and a lot of prodding from my husband to even talk to Archie. I still feel cheated that all our father wanted was a boy, instead of us.” Aylin knew how their father felt because he took it out on their mother and her as well.
Edith looked at Aylin and knew she was right about Mr. Green. All he cared about was having a son to carry on the family name. He had been disappointed when he found out that the second baby had died. Which all of them, except him knew was false. Mrs. Green gave birth to twin girls.
Amelia looked at her sister and couldn’t believe how hard her life had been. She had a nice life with her mother and adopted brothers. She had a successful restaurant, a loving husband, and two wonderful daughters.
“I’m sorry you had to go through what you did, Aylin. Your mother never wanted you to experience anything like that.” Edith knew how Lady Hollace felt about her girls.
“That brings up a question I have been thinking about. Why did our mother let one of us go and how did she choose who to keep?” Aylin was curious about that.
“Believe me when I say, your mother didn’t want to let either one of you go. She loved both of you. She chose you because Amelia was born a few minutes after you.” Edith knew Aylin was born first.
“And because our father thought our mother gave birth to a son. He didn’t question it.” Aylin could see why Edith and her mother hid Amelia’s birth.
“I killed our father too fast.” Aylin wishes she hadn’t killed him so fast now.
“Aylin, your father was an evil man and tricked your mother into marriage. The thing was, she did love your father and everything was fine at first between them. However, everything changed after your girls were born. He wanted a boy so much.”
“I remember how our father was when we weren’t in the public eyes.” Aylin’s memories from that time were spotty, but she knew how her father was.
“If we are twins. Why are you so much shorter than me?” Amelia was curious about that.
“Probably, because of the drugs used on me. The doctor of the mental hospital used to like to use me as his test subject for all sorts of drug trials and just to torture me when he was in a bad mood.”
“Aylin, do you have a birthmark on your lower back?” Edith knew how to tell if Aylin was who they thought was.
“Yes, but only half of it.” Aylin stood up and lifted her blouse so Edith could see her lower back.
Both Edith and Amelia gasped when they saw the patch of skin that had been removed from Aylin’s back. They saw the birthmark, but also the onion skin where the skin had been removed.
“Why did the doctor do that to you?” Amelia couldn’t believe she could see the veins and muscles beneath the onionskin.
Aylin fixes her blouse and sits back down. She looks at her sister “I don’t know. He has removed large sections of my skin.”
“Oh, sis. I’m so sorry.” Amelia gets up and walks around to her twin sister.
Tears leak from Aylin’s eyes as Amelia held her. Something inside of her knew she could trust this woman and it was so familiar being near her. She also felt something inside her mind awakened as well.
While girls were talking in the front part of the restaurant. Archie, Mark, and Ralph were making drinks at the back of the restaurant. The restaurant didn’t have a bar, but a section where all the liquor Amelia sold was kept.
Ralph looks at Mark “So, how did you and Aylin meet?”
“We meet at the statue of Alice in Wonderland in Central Park. She has a thing for the stories of Alice, especially the Mad Hatter.”
“I always wonder why Aylin chose the Mad Hatter to model herself after.” Archie looks at Mark for an explanation.
Mark takes a sip from his glass of Bourbon. It wasn’t the brand he would have chosen for himself, but it was still good.
“It’s because she could relate to the character. The stories of Alice were all she ever had to get her through the terrible ordeal she had to live through. When the doctor who experimented on your sister let the other patients under his care watch television. She watched a movie about
Alice and fell in love with the version of the Hatter, Johnny Dep played. From that moment on, her subconscious started developing that character in her head and when things got to be too much for her. The Hatter would surface to protect her mind. The day she escaped from the mental hospital; the Hatter was presence.” Mark had to figure out some of what he said on his own.
Sometimes when they were sleeping, the Hatter would surface and realize that he was there. The first time it happened, it startled him, but later he accepted it.
“Okay, how come she is so normal, now?”
Ralph has been quiet, while he listened to Archie and Mark. It seemed that there was a lot about his wife’s past that even he didn’t know much of.
“Because she has had a lot of people helping her. Aylin has changed and the Hatter persona has merged with her normal personality.” Mark has noticed the merger himself.
“Do you and Aylin have any children, Mark?” Ralph looks at Mark and sips his drink.
“We have four children. Our oldest is sixteen years old. How about you?” Mark was curious.
“Wait a minute. You and Aylin have four kids?” Archie looks at Mark for clarification.
“Yeah, our oldest is Bree and she is sixteen years old. Your sister adopted her when she was ten years old. Then there is Hollace and little Mark, who our of our blood, and Julie who we adopted. She’s a year older than Hollace.”
“How old is your son?” Ralph was curious.
“Almost a year old.”
“So, I have nieces and nephews?” Archie looks at Mark.
“Yep, you do. I thought since you have been to my house. You would have met them.”
“I think I met your oldest daughter, but not the others,” Archie remembers meeting the young girl.
“How about you? Do you and Amelia have children?” Mark was curious about Ralph and Aylin’s twin sister.
“We have twin girls that are fifteen years old.”
“I bet that is a challenge?” Mark knew he would be confused if they had twins.
“It is. The girls like to play pranks on us. Except, Amelia knows which child is which.” Ralph knew his wife knew which girl was which when they tried to get away with confusing them.
“That has to be weird. Oh, one more thing, Archie. You have an adopted sister. Aylin adopted one of our teammates as her sister.”
“I have another sister?” Archie didn’t know that was possible.
“Yep, Aylin adopted a young woman by the name of Jamie Hester. She’s a member of our group and your sister’s sister. The two of them when they are doing things together and unbelievable.” Mark wanted to say more, but there were things they needed to keep secret for now.
“I’m going to have to meet her.” Archie takes another sip from his drink.
“I think we should head back out to the girls and see how things are.” Mark was wondering about the girls.
“I agree.” Ralph fixes a drink for his wife and for his mother-in-law.
All three men head towards the ladies with drinks in their hands.
Mark could tell Aylin was thinking about something on the ride back to the manor house. She was unusually quiet.
“Penny, for your thoughts, sweetie?” Mark looks at his wife.
Aylin turns to look at her husband. She couldn’t believe everything she learned after meeting with her twin sister and the woman who delivered her. Archie had informed them about what life had been like up to the point where she killed their father. Afterward, when his mother remarried, he had a better life.
“What are you thinking about, sweetie?”
“Just how much I missed knowing I have a sister. When I first saw her, I didn’t want to believe it, but something inside me knew. It was like I
always knew another part of me was out there somewhere.”
“Well, researchers have been researching identical twins for a long time and discovered that sometimes a particular bond forms between them,
just like the bond between you and the kids. Your maternal instincts are aware when they get hurt or are scared. I wouldn’t be surprised if you and your sister didn’t have that bond. You’re both from the same group of cells that split to form two different individuals.” Mark was guessing,
figured that there had to be something between them.
“Maybe. I just hope her kids will like me.”
“What’s there not to like?” Mark kisses Aylin on the lips.
He held her against his body and let her know she was a special person. They stay like that as the SUV drives up the long driveway toward the manor house. Her sister and her family would see them at another location halfway between the Manor house and the restaurant. The property belonged to the Bounty family and was a lovely estate with the Bounty family for a long time.
Bret and Angel were going to stay with them and get some sleep as Bret parked the SUV next to the other one. Bret reaches over and lightly shakes Angel’s shoulder.
“Wake up. We’re back at the manor house.”
“Sorry for falling asleep.” As Angel rubs the sleep from her eyes.
“It’s okay. No one was dumb enough to attack us. They would have been dealt a quick and painful death.” Mark knew what Aylin would have done to them.
Bret grabs his and Angel’s overnight bags from the back of the SUV and carry them inside. Aylin shows them to the guest room, which had been made up for them. It had two separate beds in the room.
“See you guys in a few hours.” Mark and Aylin headed towards their bedroom.
When they walked into the bedroom, they discovered Hollace and Julie laying in their bed. A smile appears on Aylin’s face as she changes into her night gown. She looks over towards Mark and he had a smirk on his face. He knew the girls wouldn’t stay in their bed. They liked sleeping with them.
Aylin moves the girls over towards the middle of the bed and crawl in next to them. Julie snuggles closer to her and bury her face between Aylin’s breasts. Aylin holds her against her body. She glances over Julie’s body and saw that Mark was holding Hollace against his body.
When Bree wakes up, she checks to see if her parents are back. She peeks into their bedroom and spots her sisters snuggled against her parents. A smile appears on her face as she goes to check on her little brother.
After helping Leandra with her little brother, she walks down to the kitchen and fixes herself some breakfast. She knew Leandra could do that, but she liked to cook like her mother.
Leandra looks at the young teenage girl as she fixes her breakfast. She sat and watched as Bree moved around the kitchen. Anything Bree couldn’t find. Leandra would tell her where it was.
She spoke to Bree last night about what she wanted to do after high school. Bree said that she wanted to attend school and get a degree in working with special needs students like herself.
Bree informed her that she volunteered at some shelters her mother sponsored. She helped veterans and special needs kids like herself. She also taught handicapped kids how to defend themselves from bullies. She had been bullied at the private school she attended, but instead of telling her mother and father. She handled it herself.
After breakfast, Leandra lets Bree go for a ride. She checks on Hollace and Julie and finds them lying between their parents. The girls didn’t want to leave the bed unless they had to pee.
Leandra makes them get up and get dressed. She informs them that their parents got in late last night and needed the rest. She escorts the two young girls to their bedroom and helps them change clothes.
Aylin and Mark sleep through the afternoon. Aylin was the first one up as she stumbled into the bathroom to relieve her bladder. She grabs her house robe, slips on her slippers, and goes downstairs.
When she enters the kitchen, she spots Angel and Bret fixing themselves food. She waves to them, walks over, and puts some tea on to brew. She wasn’t a coffee drinker like Mark.
“What are your plans for today?” Aylin looks towards Bret and Angel for an answer.
“Nothing unless you have something you and your family want to do. We’ve been assigned to you guys.”
“Afternoon, Mommy.” Bree walks over to her mother and hugs her.
“Morning, sweetie.” Aylin returns the hug. She holds Bree in her arms. She loved her oldest child as if she gave birth to her.
Bree stays in her mother’s arms. She loved being held by her. If it wasn’t for her saving her six years ago. She wouldn’t know what her life would have been like under her birth mother.
Bree looked into her mother’s eyes since they were almost the same height. She was a little taller than her mother. “when do we get to meet your sister, Mom?”
“In a few days. We will meet them at an estate owned by Uncle Jack’s family.”
“Does your twin have children?” Bree wonders what her mother’s twin was like.
“Yes, she has twin teenage girls a year younger than you.”
“Cool.” Bree wonders what they look like and if she could tell the difference between them.
Aylin could see the mischief in Bree’s eyes. If her nieces weren’t mischief, they would be after meeting Bree.
Bret looks at Aylin and her oldest as they stand nearby. He knew Bree was about sixteen and wanted to help people like her.
“Bree, I did your laundry. Why don’t you go and put it away, please?” Leandra looks towards Bree.
“Yes, ma’am.”
Bree hugs her mother again before walking off to put away her clean clothes. As she walks by, her father “Also, I want to see you complete your classwork, young lady.”
“Yes, daddy.” A smile appears on Bree’s face as she skips pass him.
In the upcoming days, plans were set in motion for Amelia and Aylin’s families to meet at a location owned by the Bounty family. The place was big enough for everyone to stay. Amelia informed her executive chief John Pierra that she would be taking a few days off for personal reasons and was leaving the restaurant in his capable hands.
She knew John wouldn’t let her down. As for her family, she tells her girls that they will be visiting a friend and that they should pack for a few days. She already got in touch with their teachers and got whatever classwork they will be missing while they are gone. As for her husband, she knew he made arrangements already.
As Amelia is packing, she stops and looks at herself in the mirror directly in front of her. She has always felt something was missing in her life, but she could never put her finger on it. Now everything made sense to her about the horrible dreams she used to have when she was younger.
She had read somewhere that identical twins have a close bond and that sometimes that bond allowed them to experience pain or memories from each other. Now she knew the truth about why things in her past happened and she didn’t know why. She had seen the same thing with her girls since they were like her and Aylin.
As she finishes packing and helping her husband pack their luggage into the car. She hopes her girls like their new aunt.
“Mom, where are we going?” Carrie looks at her mother when she asks her.
“You’ll see sweetie. I don’t want to spoil the surprise.” A smile appears on Amelia’s face as she looks at the directions she was given to the place.
Ralph looks at his wife and smiles. He hopes the girls like their new aunt. He starts the car up and drives towards the location.
Archie’s Place:
Archie is surprised to see a friend of his from school. He looks at her “Natalie, what are you doing here?”
“What? Aren’t you glad to see me?” Natalie smiles at Archie as he walks over to his car.
“Yes, but I have someplace to be and I don’t have time to spend with you.” Archie has always liked Natalie. She was one of the popular girls in school and was a close friend of his.
The guys didn’t know he wanted to join the Secret Service, but she did. She had an uncle that was an agent.
“I thought I would hitch a ride with you.” Natalie smiles sweetly at him.
“That depends, where are you going?” Archie didn’t mind giving Natalie a ride.
“Why, the same place you are. Now, let’s get a move on and I’ll explain everything to you en route.” Natalie gets in his car.
“This better be good.” As Archie sets his overnight bag in the trunk.
“Oh, it is.” A giggle escapes from Natalie as she watches Archie.
Archie walks around to the driver's side and gets in. He doesn’t bother playing his music as he puts the car into gear and drives down the driveway. He glances over towards Natalie and notices she is smirking.
“Alright, spill the beans, Nat.”
Archie wanted to know why the girl he had known since he was a teenager was coming with him to meet his sisters. He knew everyone in his school thought the two of them would hook up, but he never did.
Natalie breathes in slowly and lets it out. She turns around in her seat and looks at Archie.
“I was assigned to watch over and protect you back when your sister stopped being the Hatter. My superiors were worried that some of her
enemies here in England would retaliate against you to strike back at her. And several did attempt to do that, but they met an unfortunate end.”
“Are you serious?” Archie looks at Nat.
“Yep, I’m deadly serious. You see, your sister Aylin is part of a very powerful family here in England. My superior felt that you would need long time protection and I just happened to be picked to watch over you. When you applied to join MI 6. My assignment ended. I didn’t have to hide who I was anymore from you.” Natalie was kind of glad her assignment had ended but disappointed as well.
“So, that is the reason you became friends with me and my buddies?” Archie wanted the truth.
“Initially, but over time I learned you guys weren’t that bad.” Natalie liked being around them.
“Were those your true parents that came to school with you?”
“No, they were agents who specialize in undercover work. I have no parents or family. I was recruited at a young age to become an agent.”
“How young?” Archie was curious.
“Six years old. I was born with a very high intelligence and possess remember skills and talent.” Natalie remembered the endless tests she had been given when she was younger.
“Why would the government allow something like that to happen?” Archie wonders why their government would do that.
“It wasn’t the British government that recruited me. It was certain members of the family I work for that did.”
“Still to take a child and turn them into an agent, isn’t right.” Archie didn’t like that idea.
“Archie, my life in the orphanage was terrible. I wasn’t born here in England but in Russia. The orphanage I was living at was terrible and we
were treated as slaves. You have no idea how bad my life was before I was found and taken away from there.” Natalie hated she remembered everything because there were times, she relived what was done to her in that orphanage.
“Still, you were just a child.”
“Well, it doesn’t matter now and there isn’t anything I can do about the past. And to be honest with you, it was nice that the assignment I was given to watch over you was nice. Now, that I don’t have to watch over you anymore, I can do whatever I want to.”
“So, why are you here with me now?”
“Because I want to see this assignment to the end. Oh, before I forget. You do know you have been accepted as an agent for MI 6.”
“Yeah, I know.”
“Good, because you can’t tell anyone what you do. Well, there are some acceptations to the rule, but mostly you have to keep it secret.”
“So, how do you know I got accepted?” Archie glances towards Natalie for an answer.
A smile appears on Natalie’s face “If I tell you, I have to kill you and after keeping you alive all this time. I would hate to have to do that.”
South Otterington, Northallerton, North Yorkshire:
“Okay, I’m impressed.” Mark couldn’t believe the country estate Charlotte had arranged for them. He didn’t think the place would be so big and have so many buildings on the property.
“Man, it most cost the family a lot of money in taxes and maintenance to maintain this place.” Mark looks at Jacob and Jacob’s twin sister Patsy.
“Nah, we have several family-owned construction companies that look after all the properties we own.” Jacob had been asked by Thomas to come out to the property and get it ready for a huge family meeting.
As soon as he met Mark and Aylin, he knew right away who they were. Aylin was Anika’s oldest daughter. She was also the Mad Hatter before she disappeared ten years ago. He first met them at the funeral of Cara Bounty.
Mark laughs when he spots Hollace and Julie being chased by Pepper. The collie was playfully chasing after the little girls.
“That must keep you busy.” Mark turns his attention back to Jacob.
“It does. So, how much longer are you going to be in England?” Jacob was curious.
“Unfortunately, we have to head home in a few days. However, we might come back and spend the holidays with my wife’s sister or invite them to our place.”
“We’ll it is up to you if you do come back for the holidays. This place has been reserved for you guys. So, any time you’re in England. You have a place of your own.”
“Thanks, Jacob.”
“You’re welcome.”
Archie is the first to show up. He is given the choice of a place in the house or a small cottage to stay in. He chooses the main house. However, he does explore the place while Natalie talks to a young lady named Patsy.
Amelia and her family show up later in the afternoon and are amazed at the place. When Ralph pulls the car up to the front entrance to the place. He is met by Aylin, Mark, two young girls, and Aylin’s teenage daughter. He notices Aylin is holding a bundle in her arms.
“Mom, that woman looks like you.” Carrie and Angela couldn’t believe it.
“That’s because she is my long-lost twin sister.” As Ralph stops the car.
Ralph and the girls get out of the car and look at everyone gathered at the entrance. They watch as Aylin walks forward towards Amelia.
“Hi sis, I thought you might want to meet your nephew and my daughters.” Aylin watches her sister.
“May I?” Amelia wanted to hold her nephew.
“Of course.” As Aylin hands her son over to her sister.
A smile appears on Amelia’s face as she looks at the little boy. He had his mother’s and her eyes.
“He has our eyes, sis.” As Amelia looks at her sister.
“That he does, but this one, has our mother’s features.” As Aylin rests her hands on Hollace’s shoulder.
Amelia looks at Hollace and notices she has their mother’s features. Not even her daughters looked like their mother.
“I can’t believe it.” Amelia hands the little boy back to Aylin and kneels before Hollace.
Hollace looks at the woman who looks like her mother. She steps back against her mother’s legs.
“It’s okay Hollace. She’s my sister and your aunt.” Aylin felt Hollace’s back against her legs. She saw that Julie was holding Hollace’s hand.
Hollace looks at her aunt and wonders. She was still amazed that she looked like her mother.
“I bet she’s a handful like my daughters.” Amelia smiles at her.
“The two of them are my little mischief makers, like their older sister.” Aylin motions for Bree to step forward.
Amelia stands up and looks at Bree. According to her sister, she adopted Bree. Amelia holds her hand out to Bree “I’m your mom’s twin sister.
Let me introduce my husband Ralph and my two mischief makers.”
Bree is introduced to Carrie and Angela. The three teenagers look at each other and smile.
“I’m Carrie and this duplicate next to me is my twin, Angela.”
“It's nice to meet you two.” Bree smiles at the twins and gets a feeling they are going to have lots of fun.
“Why don’t we head inside and get to know each other better.” Archie was standing with Aylin and Mark.
“Sounds like a plan.” As Mark leads the way inside the house.
The next few days everyone gets to know each other better. Amelia helps Aylin with Hollace and Julie when she puts them to bed. She also enjoys holding little Mark as well.
As for the guys, they get to know one another a whole lot. Archie and Mark learn that they don’t want to play pool against Ralph. He creams them several times.
The twins and Bree start forming a strong bond. They try to confuse her and their aunt but learn that is impossible. Aylin catches them each time they try. Bree just laughs at them, because getting over on her mother is an impossible task.
The twins learn that Aylin is a lot like their mother in a few things. The only difference between them is that their mother doesn’t mind drinking coffee, but their aunt only drinks tea. Archie joins his sisters and learns about his nephew and nieces.
As for Natalie, she leaves on the second day. However, she does leave a note for Archie informing him how he can get in touch with her. She suggests that he contact her after he completes his training.
As for the holidays, Aylin and Amelia agree that Aylin should come back and spend the holidays with her.
“I think Ankia is going to be happy with our report, brother.” Patty looks at her brother.
“I think so too, twinsie.” Jacob turns and walks away.
Pattsy follows her brother.
Aylin Christian Green was born on a frightful stormy day to Baron Wright Green and Lady Hollace Smith in Ravenstonedale, England. She had been born early to her parents and delivered right there in the manor house. Both her parents were proud of their child, well at least the mother was. Baron Green wasn’t to happy to have his first-born child to be born a girl. He wanted a boy. He cheated on his wife after they found out she couldn’t have more children. During Aylin’s early years, he only pretended to adore his daughter. He plotted and planned on murdering his wife.
It was during a bad thunderstorm that he pushed his wife down the stairs. He didn’t know that Aylin had come out of her room to go to her parent’s room because she was afraid of the storm. She had witness her father pushing her mother down the stairs. When the police came to investigate Lady Smith’s death the next day. She accused her father, but then started to act funny and erratic and started attacking the police.
Baron Green had loaded her morning juice up with a highly potent hallucinogenic drug that morning and it had finally kicked in while the police was there. He couldn’t have her telling the truth to the police. Even if they didn’t believe her, he still couldn’t chance it. He knew a man that ran a psychiatric hospital and had Aylin admitted there. He planned with the good doctor to keep his daughter inside as long as he could and gave his permission to experiment on her. He was to make sure she never left the hospital unless she was dead.
The doctor didn’t have a problem experimenting on a six-year-old girl. He tested all sorts of hallucinogenic drugs on her. He even experimented with conducting fear and phobia research of different types on her. She was held in a special wing with a bunch of other patients that had been abandon or forgotten about.
Her only possession was a battered Alice in Wonderland book that the doctor allowed her to keep if she did what he wanted, and when she didn’t he would take it away from her. Some of the time she was allowed outside of her room and allowed to associate with other patients. If she did what the good doctor or orderlies told her to do. She would be allowed to watch a movie. However, the doctor made sure that for her to watch a movie. She had to do things that he couldn’t do to other patients.
One of those things had been his research into electroconvulsive therapy. He would use her to test how much a child of her age could take. He would induce certain conditions on her to simulate what he was trying to cure with the therapy. Sometimes, he would just test how much her body could take with and without drugs. This research went on through the years as she got older.
Several times Aylin would try and escape and was unsuccessful. One time she made it outside the hospital and when she tried to tell people what was going on inside. She was capture and took back inside the hospital and thrown into solitary confinement for two months. Once she was let out she was watched like a hawk. During the times, she could interact with the patients at the hospital. She would learn different languages from some of them that were willing to teach her.
One time while she was sneaking around, she came across the doctor having a conversion with a guy she thought she recognized. She stayed hidden and eased dropped on them. As she was listening to their conversion, she realized they were talking about her. The man was offering a bribe to the good doctor to agree to fill out a death certificate that she was dead and had died by hanging herself. As she looked harder at the man, she realized who he was. That was her father. The man that put her in this place in the first place. She tries to attack him, but is stopped by some orderlies and thrown into a straight-jacket and tossed into solitary confinement and drugged her with a massive amount of a new drug cocktail that zombified her.
Sometime during the night two orderlies sneaked into her cell and raped her repeatedly throughout the night with the straight jacket still containing her. There was no way she could defend herself being doped up and secure in the straight-jacket. They made sure that any blood that appeared had been a cut or injury she did to herself that could be explained.
When she was finally release from confinement, she planned to get revenge for what the two orderlies did to her. She pretended to take her pills and saved them up inside her body inside a plastic bag. The first orderly that raped her. She took all the pills she had been given and saved and crushed them down into a powered. She added the powered to his coffee when he wasn’t looking. So, when he drunk his coffee, he had an overdose.
The second guy she gained his trust and offer to perform oral sex on him. He agreed and they went to an office for some privacy and she started giving him what he wanted. When he got to the point of being ready to come, she bite down hard so her teeth went through his penis and yanked on it so hard she tore the part in her mouth away from his body. When he came out of the office screaming. She pulled the fire alarm and during the chaos and confusion she made her escape with the piece she tore-off still in her mouth and his blood running down her chin and neck.
She was lucky that it was storming outside that night because it made it harder to track her. She only moved at night and hid during the day time. She didn’t allow herself to sleep unless it was a place she knew that she couldn’t be found or gotten to easily. After being on the run for four days and night. She found an old costume shop that had gone out of business and broke in. There were still costumes left inside and she found a Mad Hatter costume that fit her. She also found some white make-up and other items that she could be used to make her look more like the Mad Hatter she had seen Johnny Dep played.
She decided for now on she would always dress this way. Aylin made her way down to some of the worse areas of England and joined up with a street gang that taught her how to steal, fight with a knife, make explosives and boost cars. Boosting cars was her favorite thing. She made a name for herself on the streets as the Hatter or Mad Hatter Aylin. Everybody that knew her knew she was crazy or batty.
All those years in the psychiatric hospital being forced to take all those drugs and being subjected to the good doctor’s experiments. It had taken a toll on her mind and body. She had stopped growing and was permanently stuck at four feet five inches tall and looked like she was a pre-teen. All the drugs she had been forced to take had twisted her brain chemistry to the point that she didn’t know what was real or what wasn’t. Her reality had become twisted and she was partly here and partly gone inside her head at times. She could just stare at a spot on a wall all day long sitting in one position and not move. Some days she would be jumping around giggling and laughing at the stupidest or silliest thing. It didn’t matter to her. She didn’t like people touching her and would always dressed like the mad hatter. She never changed her clothes for a couple of days, unless told to and wouldn’t wear anything else unless it was her outfit. She had to have tea time and party. She quoted things the Mad Hatter said or say something totally silly and stupid.
Aylin planned her revenge on her father and the good doctor carefully. The good doctor she attached a bomb to his car. She had hidden nearby and watched as he got inside the car and turned the key. As he turned the key the car went up in a big fireball and she did her Futterwacken dance she had copied from the movie.
The revenge on her father was better. She had broken into the manor house and wanted till everyone sat down to dinner. She watched as they ate and then retired to the den to spend family time together. She had come walking in with her arms opened wide and embraced her father in a tight hug. She stepped back after releasing him and reached into her left sleeve and pulled a knife and slit his throat after telling him she loved him right in front of his new family. She had turned around and told them they were better off without him. She then proceeded to run away laughing her head off and jumping through a glass window to get away from the manor house.
Baron Green had been surprised to see his oldest daughter out of the hospital and walking towards him for a hug. He had informed his new family that she had hung herself in the hospital and showed them the death certificate the good doctor had made for him. He allowed her to hug him and when she had stepped back away from him and pulled a knife from her left sleeve, it had surprised him. The last words he heard were I love you daddy before she swiped the knife across his throat.
After killing the two men Aylin had set out to kill. She went back to the street gang that took her in and taught her everything she knew. She didn’t have a problem killing someone if they didn’t take the hint when she told them to back off or leave her along. She didn’t care who the person was related to or who they were.
She started to become too well known on the streets and had been told she needed to leave England before she was caught. Interpol and Scotland yards, not to mention MI5 were tracking her movements and looking for her. The gang she had been associated with planned for her to be shipped over as cargo to the United States and given a name of a contact to get in touch with once she arrived.
She left the custom warehouse where the cargo she was part of had been taken to. She called the contact she had been told and met up with them. They had put her to work right away boosting high end cars in New York City. She had been introduced and shown around the city to places she could go, since she wouldn’t change how she was dress. One guy made the mistake of trying to force her to have sex with him and she chopped his penis off with her knife and laugh.
The gang leader she was working under warned his people not to mess with her. He informed them that she was crazy and would do whatever she felt like doing. If they wanted to take their lives in their own hands, he wouldn’t stop her.
A few other gangs around New York learned the hard way as well when they started to confront her. She didn’t care how many there was, she was going to take as many as she could with her. She either sent them to the hospital with missing body parts or to the funeral home. Drug pushers and dealers got to know her well. When she wanted some drugs, she would knock the dealers over or the pushers and take what she wanted.
Any corrupted police officer that wanted to have fun with her, she handled her normal way by seducing and biting his member off or cutting it off with her knife. She kept it sharp all the time. Aylin started carrying a dart gun as well. There were some jobs she had been told not to kill anyone.
Her pet peeve though were men who abused children and women. She would kill them outright with no remorse. If she had any money on her she would give it to them and send them on their way.
She had a collection of different vans she used for sleeping in and for driving around. She never stayed in one area for longer than a week before she moved on to another van and area. Aylin wanted to be unpredictable and hard to find. She learned that was the best way to hide from people.
The latest job was out of New York City. Which Aylin didn’t care. She was getting paid good money for the job as she drives towards the job.
*Read more about Aylin in Snow Angel Part 4
Hatter couldn’t believe she was back in London, England. She takes a deep breath of air and hold it for a while. She had missed England and was happy to be back. The holidays were a few weeks away. She looks at her partner in crime Dakota as she stood nearby. They were waiting on her friend Cyril to come and pick them up. He was going to take them back to his place, till she got in touch with her old gang leader.
Dakota looks over at Hatter as she stood staring out at the road that lead into the cargo section of the airport. She was instructed to contact
Terry once they were settled in. This was her first time in England.
“So, who is this person we are waiting on Hatter?” Dakota had a light wind breaker on.
“An old friend of mine. Him and his wife took me in when I escaped from the mental hospital. They managed to get me out of the killing rage I had slipped in.” Hatter could remember bits and pieces of that time.
She had lost herself to the anger she felt. She had gone after her father and killed him. Afterwards she had jumped out of one of the windows and ran away from the house. When she had jumped through the window, several pieces of broken glass had embedded themselves in her body. Because, she was still overwhelmed with adrenaline. She didn’t feel the shards in her and passed out due to blood lost. Cyril and his wife came along and found her laying on the side of the road. They took her back to their place because it was closer and tended to her wounds.
“There he is.” Hatter had spotted Cyril’s yellow delivery van.
Dakota looks over towards the yellow van as it got closer to them. Inside was an older man that had to be in his late fifties, early sixties. He stops right in front of them.
Hatter opens the sliding side door and put hers and Dakota’s bags inside. She climbs in and motions for Dakota to follow her. Once they were inside. She shuts the door.
“Okay Cyril, were inside.” Hatter makes herself comfortable, while Dakota watches as they leave the airport.
Dakota leans forward “where are we going, Hatter?”
“Were going to Cyril’s place.” Hatter couldn’t wait to get back to see Lottie.
She missed her a lot. If she was going to classified someone being a mother to her, it would be Lottie. Lottie meant a lot to her.
“I thought it was too hot for you to be in England, Aylin?” Cyril looks in his mirror back towards Hatter.
“Things have changed and there is some important business I need to take care of. I promise not to draw any attention to you and Lottie.” Hatter meant what she said.
“Alright.” Cyril knew Aylin meant what she said.
Dakota was just staying quiet and observing. This is the first she has seen Hatter be concern about someone else. She wonders if there are some connections between them.
After thirty minutes, they come to a house on the outskirts of London in New Malden. Cyril pulls the van into the garage and turn the engine off. He gets out and open the side sliding door.
“Thanks Cyril, this is my friend Vicki Boston. She’s into the same type of business I’m in.” Hatter was a known art thief and car thief.
Dakota had gotten some lessons from Terry and Hatter in how to break into and disarm security systems on cars and such. Terry even put together a kit for her, that should handle most jobs. Dakota had practice when she wasn’t helping Terry at the shop.
“Nice to meet you Vicki.” Cyril shakes Dakota’s hand.
“It’s so nice to meet you as well Cyril.” Dakota grabs her bags and hands Hatter her bags. Cyril escorts them into the house and up to the rooms they would be sleeping.
“Cyril, where is Lottie?” Hatter was sure she should be home when they arrived.
“She’s down the block taking care of Valentina’s family. Valentina’s husband ran off and took all the cash from their saving account.” Cyril couldn’t believe Arthur would do something like that to his wife and three children, especially this close to Christmas.
“I knew he was cheating on his wife, but I could never prove it. It must have been that new secretary.” Before Hatter had left, she had been worried about Valentina.
Dakota could tell something was bothering Hatter.
“What’s on your mind?”
“Nothing.” Hatter wanted to find out how bad Valentina and her family were off. She’ll ask Lottie when she gets back tonight.
Hatter goes into the kitchen and looks through the cabinets to see what they had on hand. She normally doesn’t cook that much, but she wanted to make something special for Lottie and Cyril. She starts grabbing spices and things down from the cabinets and start prepping the ingredients.
“Mind if I help you?” Dakota had spotted Hatter in the kitchen prepping items for dinner.
“I don’t mind. You can chop the chicken breast up into cubes. Thanks.” Hatter was making curry chicken for her friends tonight.
Cyril watches Hatter as she stood at the counter fixing dinner. He remembers the first time Lottie taught Hatter how to cook. She had to teach her that a knife could be used to slice and cut meat, instead of stabbing the meat. Lottie made her cut up a bunch of vegetables till she learned how to handle a knife properly. Once Hatter learned how to use the knife properly, Lottie would let her help with cooking.
He was a little worried when Hatter started to heal. She was a little wild, skittish and paranoid. She was always on guard and didn’t know how to do basic stuff or take care of herself properly. It took Lottie a while to tame Hatter and teach her basic skills. They both knew Hatter hung around with unscrupulous people, but she never brought them to the house.
He does wonder who the other woman is. She seemed to have a grace to how she moved and conduct herself. He wonders where she came from as well. She didn’t look like the type of person Aylin would hang around with. He sits down in his favorite recliner in the living room and reads the newspaper.
Twenty minutes later, Lottie comes walking in with some dishes she took over yesterday. She smells curry in the air and knew right away who it could be in the kitchen. She walks into the kitchen and notices Aylin. There was a woman she didn’t know fixing dinner.
Aylin spots Lottie walking into the kitchen “hi Oma.” She stands there looking at Lottie.
Lottie puts the dishes she was carrying on the counter and walk over and hug Aylin.
Aylin returns the hug. Lottie was the one person she trusted with her life and the only one she felt was a mother to her. She just holds her for a while.
Dakota just stood back and watched. She didn’t know that much about Hatter, except she had been tortured and experimented on since she was six years old. This side of Aylin, she was seeing now, was a side no one on the team ever saw.
Lottie holds Hatter at arm’s length “what have you done to your beautiful face?” Lottie could tell that Aylin wasn’t wearing make-up like she used to do, but that her face had been permanently turned to white.
“I had it permanently tattoo, so I don’t have to use make-up anymore. I had it done, just before I left here.” Aylin had her face permanently tattoo, instead of having to reapply make-up all the time.
Lottie just shakes her head. She had hoped that Aylin would one-day stop being the Hatter and try to live a normal life. She knew that Aylin identified strongly with the Hatter from the Alice in Wonder Land story. She did what she could to restore some of Aylin humanity and sanity.
The poor child shouldn’t have had to go through what she did.
“I thought it was to dangerous for you to be in England?” Lottie remembers the night Aylin had informed them that she had to leave England and that might not be back.
“Things have changed and there are a few things I need to take care of. I promise not to bring any attention to you or Cyril. I would like for you to meet my associate Ms. Vicki Boston. She’s in the same type of business as I am and is going to be helping me.” Aylin steps aside to let Lottie see Dakota.
Lottie looks at Dakota “it’s nice to meet you Ms. Boston. I hope my Aylin here hasn’t drawn you into a serious problem.”
“She hasn’t. Hopefully, the problem we came to handle won’t last long.” Dakota stirs the curry Aylin had started cooking.
Lottie walks over and taste the curry. She looks at Aylin.
“This is good, Aylin. Unless you made it Ms. Boston?” Lottie looks towards Dakota.
“Nope, it’s all Aylin’s doing. I just helped cutting things up for her.” Dakota was wiping down the counter.
When the curry was done, they sat around the dining room table. They ate the curry and a few other items that had been made for dinner.
Small talk was made, and Aylin sprung the question that has been bugging her.
“Oma, how bad off is Mrs. Valentina?” Aylin wanted to know, because she had always been nice to her.
Lottie takes a deep breath “she’s waiting to hear back if she is going to be approve for assistance and she is going to lose the house. It seems that her husband hasn’t been paying the mortgage on the house or the cars. She’s so far behind on her bills, that she may not have any utilities left turned on by the end of the week. As for the children, they won’t be getting a Christmas this year. Everyone around here is doing what they can to help her and the children.”
“Her husband left his wife and children in this mess?” Dakota couldn’t believe someone would do that.
“Yes, he handled all their bills and the account. He was a very controlling person.” Lottie looks towards Dakota when she responds.
They finish dinner and Dakota and Aylin helps clean the kitchen up. Dakota looks towards Aylin “I’m going to go for a jog. Why don’t you come with me?”
“I can’t remember?” She points towards her ankle “I have a few errands I need to take care of by myself. I should be back in about two hours.”
“Well, if you’re going out, take this cellphone with you. It’s been encrypted and has everyone’s cell number already programmed into it. It is also a satellite phone. So, if you go somewhere that doesn’t have cell coverage. You can still reach any one of us.” Dakota hands Aylin the cellphone that has been assigned to her.
“Thank you. I promise to only be gone for two hours.” Aylin heads into the living room.
“Oma, is my motorcycle still in the garage?” Aylin had left her BMW motorcycle with Cyril and Lottie when she went to America.
“It’s right where you left it, Aylin.” Cyril hadn’t bother to move it.
“Thank you, Opa.” Aylin heads out towards the garage and locates her motorcycle.
She takes the tarp that was covering it off and back it out of the garage. She hopes it will still start. She flicks a hidden switch and kick start it. It turns right over. She slips her helmet on and heads towards the storage unit, where she has hidden a lot of her stolen items.
As she opens the storage unit, she steps back and look at all the items she stolen. There were a few items she has collected that were Alice in Wonderland related and a few items that weren’t. She goes to the back-right hand corner of the storage unit and clear away a few boxes from the area. She looks around for the sledge hammer she keeps in the unit and finds it. She uses it to break the concrete in the right-hand corner up. Once the concrete is broken. She pulls up a garbage bag wrapped box shape item up and fill the hole up with the broken concrete and move the boxes back into place to cover the hole up.
She takes the contents of the garbage bag and transfer it to the saddle bags on her motorcycle. She looks around some more and grab some more gear she was going to need for the mission. She also grabs a folded-up map, that has the places where she keeps spare equipment and that could be used as hiding places. Once she has everything she needs. She visits a few stores to make arrangements with them to make a late-night delivery on Christmas Eve.
She heads back home, but stops at the house Mrs. Valentina lives and sneaks inside to gather some information. She makes sure not to wake any one inside as she moves about. She hears Mrs. Valentina crying in her bedroom.
She waits till Mrs. Valentina cries herself asleep and takes the picture from her. If it was up to her, she would hunt the man down and kill him, but she couldn’t do that. She notices that Mrs. Valentina had been holding a picture that had her, her husband and the two children surrounded in a forest setting.
Aylin looks at Mrs. Valentina “hold on a little while longer. Good luck will be coming your way.”
Aylin leaves and head back towards the house she will be staying for a while. She hides her motorcycle in the garage and heads inside, where she bumps into Dakota.
“I thought it was you.” Dakota puts her gun away.
“I told you I had a few things to take care of.” Aylin heads towards the bedroom she was sleeping in.
Dakota just shakes her head as she heads towards the room she was sleeping in. She wonders what Aylin had been up too for the past two hours she has been gone. She also wonders how Terry is doing with modifying the taxi cab. Hopefully, Terry is going to keep the idea of a drone in the taxi cab. It came in handy on their last mission.
Christmas Eve:
Aylin looks around as everyone was enjoying the Christmas Eve dinner, that she and Dakota helped put together. She has already been contacted by the companies she visited a few days ago that they were at the house and unloading all the presents, tree and food that she had purchases for Mrs. Valentina’s family. She had found out who held the bank note on the mortgage and paid it off in full. She deposited a large sum of money in Mrs. Valentina’s bank account and paid off all her debts and bills. All the money she used came from what she stole and kept hidden. It was supposed to be her retirement fund, but Mrs. Valentina family needed it more than she did.
Aylin escorts Mrs. Valentina and her family home and when the door opened to the house. Aylin stood back to observe how she reacted.
Mrs. Valentina couldn’t believe what she saw when she walked into her place. They didn’t have any money to go and get a Christmas tree, but here was one in her living room with Christmas gifts under the tree. There was an envelope with her name on it, and when she opened it up, there were receipts for all her bills saying she’s paid up to date. The deed to her house was inside along with a balance receipt from her bank informing her she had 150,000 pounds in her account.
There was a note inside that said Merry Christmas, written in gold leaf.
Hatter just smiles as she walks back towards her family and friend.
Aylin stretches as she listens to classical music in the background. She was totally nude and was in the living room of Anika’s place. Anika had gotten up and gone to work, after visiting her boyfriend for a few days when they got back from England.
She does a few yoga stretches to limber up her body. Lately, her joints have been bothering her. She doesn’t know why, but she has been feeling a little stiff lately. She finishes up her stretches and takes a sip of her mango juice. She heads towards the main bathroom and takes a shower.
Anika told her that she needed to start showering more. Plus, she needed to change her outfit more. That’s why Anika had several suits that were Hatter’s trademark made up. She also had several replacement top hats made for Hatter.
Aylin didn’t feel like staying around the house. So, she gets dress after her shower and makes sure the weapons and other items she carries with her, are in their hidden pockets. She tucks her house key and badge in her pocket, just in case she gets stopped.
Hatter hops on her motorcycle she brought back with her from England and head towards Central Park. She came across an article about the
Alice in Wonderland statue there and wanted to check it out. It was forty degrees outside as she rode her motorcycle to Central Park. She finds a nice close place to park her motorcycle.
Hatter shivers some from the cold air, but she doesn’t let it bother her as she takes a walk. The first place she wanted to go was where the Alice in Wonderland statue she learned about was. She does notice that a few people she passes look at her as she walks past them.
Aylin was enjoying the walk. She has never seen a park like central park before. The cold air didn’t bother her much. The suit she was wearing kept her warm. After a while, Aylin spots the statue and runs towards it. She stands in front of it and just stares at it.
Aylin closes her eyes and inhales the cold air. All the scramble memories she has of being in the mental hospital surface. The only comfort she ever had was Alice and the characters from the story were the only thing she could hold onto from totally losing herself.
Her body shakes, not because she was cold, but because of the memories of what was done to her. She falls to her knees and let the tears fall.
“Are you all right?” Shade had spotted a person dress as the Mad Hatter from the Johnny Depp movie.
The person was kneeling in front of the Alice In Wonderland statue. He knew it was stupid to be in the park in this weather, but he always enjoyed it. When his mother uses to read to him and several other kids in front of the statue.
Hatter stands up and turns around to see who was speaking to her. She wipes the tears away as she examines how the person looked. It was a skinny teenage boy that was a little taller than her. He had short messy black hair. He was dressed like the main character from Blade. Black leather pants, black shades, a black leather overcoat, black boots, and a black, long sleeve turtle neck shirt.
“What are you supposed to be, dressed all in black?” Hatter had slipped a throwing knife into her right palm.
“You didn’t answer my question.” Shade wonders why this girl, was dressed as the Mad Hatter.
“I’m fine.” Aylin wipes a tear that she had missed.
Shade just looks at the girl as she stood in front of him. She looked just like Johnny Depp did in the movie.
“So, the Mad Hatter is your favorite character from the story?”
“Yes.” Hatter wonders who this boy was.
“I think he is a little too weird for me. I prefer the White Rabbit or the Mad Hare.” Shade loved Alice in Wonderland.
Hatter tilts her head to the side as she stares at him. Her watch beeps, letting her know it was tea time.
“It’s tea time. Let’s go and get some tea.” Aylin turns around and starts heading to a vendor she passed on her way to the statue.
Shade just shrugs his shoulders and follow the Hatter. He wonders what her name is and why she goes around dressed as the Mad Hatter.
“What’s your name?” As he follows her.
“Mad Hatter Aylin.” She stops at the vender manned by a middle age Indian person.
Reyansh couldn’t believe what he was seeing. He had two strange looking teenagers standing in front of his cart. One looked like the Mad Hatter and the other one looked like he should be in a Blade movie.
“What can I do for you?” Reyansh watches the two of them.
“It’s tea time.” Hatter smiles at the Indian man standing before her.
Reyansh noticed that the young teenage girl dressed as the Hatter had an English accent to her speech. He has lived in New York for years and has seen a lot of strange things during his time. But this was the first time he has seen someone dress as the Hatter.
“How many would you like?”
“Two please.” Hatter was in a good mood.
Reyansh fixes two cups of tea “That will be five dollars.”
“Okay.” Hatter pulls a twenty-dollar bill from her pocket and hands it to him.
He hands the cups of tea to Hatter and counts out the change afterward. Once he has the proper change, he hands it to Hatter.
“Thank you.”
Hatter and Shade walk off with their tea. Hatter didn’t add anything to her tea, but Shade added some sugar to his. As they were walking down one of the paths in the park. Shade looks at Hatter and wonders why she dressed the way she does.
“You never answered my question back at the statue. Why are you dressed like that Wesley Snipes person from the movie?” Hatter had seen a picture on a DVD and poster once.
“I liked his style. It suits my nick-name. Why do you dress as the Mad Hatter?” Shade was curious about that.
“Because I am crazy like the Hatter.” Hatter takes a sip of her tea.
“You don’t look crazy, except for the make-up you are wearing.”
“It’s not all make-up.” Hatter got tired of applying make-up all the time, so she had her face tattoo pure white and had permanent makeup applied.
“So, why do you say your crazy?” Shade was curious.
“Because I am.” Hatter takes another sip of her tea.
“Well, other than your makeup, you don’t act or look crazy.” Shade takes a sip of his tea.
“Are you doing anything today?”
“Why?” Hatter glances at him.
“Well, I know a place we can go to have some fun. I think you might enjoy it.” Shade figures Hatter might enjoy hanging at the alley.
“Okay, lead the way.” Hatter finishes her tea.
They walk back to her motorcycle and ride together as Shade gives her directions to the alley. He directs Hatter to the meatpacking district. He has her stop and gets off her motorcycle and knocks on a door. He comes back a few seconds later and the huge garage door they stopped in front of, starts rising.
Shade urges Hatter to pull in and once she was in, she notices other motorcycles, scooters, and bicycles parked. She parks her motorcycle and switches her helmet for her top hat.
“What is this place?” As she follows behind Shade.
“A place for people like us where we can come and enjoy ourselves.” They walk through another door and down a hallway and into a huge room with lights flashing and loud music.
Hatter walks around with Shade, as he introduces her to some of his friends. She couldn’t believe how many young people were in the place. There were teenagers, and young people in their early late twenties or later.
She spotted people weirdly dressed from animals to anime characters. She taps Shade on the shoulder “what is with dressing in costume?”
“This is where people like us, who feels comfortable dressing like we do can gather and have fun.” Shade figures after seeing Hatter dressed like she was, she would fit in at the alley.
Hatter looks around and wonders why people dress up like animals and anime characters. She turns her attention back to Shade “shouldn’t some of them be in school right now?”
“Some of the people here are homeless or runaways. Others are dropouts or work low wage jobs and need a place that isn’t too expensive to hang out. The rest are outsiders that don’t fit into society or are shunned by society.” Shade wonders if he missed judged Hatter.
“I can understand that. So, what do you have to drink and eat around here?” Hatter wonders if they had anything.
“We have the best cooks around.” Shade escorts Hatter over to the back right-hand corner of the place.
A section of the warehouse had been sectioned off to form a diner. They walk into the place and take a table. A young waitress comes over and takes their order.
Hatter was watching what was going outside the diner. There were a few places in England that were like this place. Normally, they were down near the docks or storage area.
After fifteen minutes, their waitress brings them their meal. When Hatter looks at her meal, she noticed it looked extremely good. When she bites into the food, tasted good,
“Good, isn’t it?” Shade liked eating here at the diner.
“Yes, it is.” Hatter had gotten a hamburger loaded with bacon and mushrooms.
After lunch, Hatter and Shade go out and enjoy themselves. Hatter wasn’t much of a dancer, so she watched how other girls around her moved and copied their dance steps. Occasionally, some other teenage boys or young men would try to cut in, but she brushed them off.
Hatter felt her cellphone vibrate inside her jacket pocket. She pulls it out and notices it had a text message from Anika. It read: Where are you and are you okay?
Hatter texts a response: I’m fine and I’m out visiting people.
“Who was that?” Shade was curious.
“My mother. She was wondering where I was.” Hatter has accepted Anika as her guardian.
“How old are you?” Shade was nearing eighteen and didn’t want to be arrested with having a minor around him.
“You don’t need to worry about my age.” Hatter lost track of her age when she turned twelve. Even she didn’t know how old she was. They never celebrated her birthday when she was in the mental hospital.
Shade just looks at her and didn’t worry about it. They spend a few more hours at the alley before Hatter decides to leave.
“Can I call you tomorrow?” Shade wanted to get Hatter’s number.
“Let me get yours and I’ll call you tomorrow.” Hatter didn’t like giving her number out.
“Sure, here.” Shade hands a black business card that the writing was all in silver.
Hatter accepts it and heads towards her motorcycle. She heads back to Anika’s place and notices the Jaguar Anika brought back from
England was parked in its parking space. She parks her motorcycle where her parking spot was.
When Hatter walks into the townhouse, she tosses her hat onto the coat rack Anika bought for her to hang her hat. Anika didn’t approve of her wearing her top hat in the house. As she walks into the townhouse, she could smell the scent of food floating in the air.
Hatter follows her nose to the kitchen and spot Anika fixing dinner. She liked Anika’s cooking, but Dakota’s cooking was better.
“It smells good.” Hatter walks into the kitchen.
“Thanks. So, did you have fun today?” Anika had checked where Hatter was. They had her lo-jack, just in case she got into trouble.
“I did and I met someone new as well.” Hatter steals a tidbit of what Anika had already cooked.
Anika smacks Hatter’s hand gently “wait till we sit down. What is their name?”
“Shade. That’s what he is calling himself. He dresses like that Wesley Snipes person from the vampire movie.” Hatter walks over to the refrigerator and grabs the sweet tea pitcher Anika keeps in there.
“How did you meet him?”
“I went to see the Alice in Wonderland statue and he came up behind me.” Hatter wasn’t going to tell her that she was kneeling and crying from the fragment of memories that had surfaced.
“Well, its nice you made a friend outside of the team. Are you going to spend time with him tomorrow?” Anika brings the dish she was working on.
“Yes.” She sits down at her spot.
“Alright. If you need anything, let me know, okay?” Anika sits down at the table.
“Okay.”
The Following Week:
Hatter takes a sip of water from her water bottle. She was watching and waiting as members of the parkour group she and Shade were hanging with catches up with her. She was already quick, but no one realized how agile she was as well. After meeting Shade last week, he introduced her to his friends that had a parkour group of their own.
They invited Hatter and Shade to join them. So, since that day she has been getting together with them and joining them for their outings. She had to change what she wore because she kept losing her top hat and she didn’t like that.
Hatter also learned that Shade could perform all sorts of tricks and hypnotize people. She helped him put on a street show one day. She acted as his assistant. She also performed for them as well. She recalled some of the things the street magician in England did on the last case she worked and did the same tricks.
She even performed some card tricks and knife tricks. She has been practicing with her throwing knives out on the garden deck of Anika’s townhouse. Her cards tricks, she could perform inside the house. She was using ordinary playing cards and not the thin metal playing cards Anika gave her for a Christmas present.
“You cheat.” Joey looks at Hatter as she stood nearby.
“I don’t cheat, you’re just slow.” She smiles at him.
Brandy takes a sip from her water bottle. She looks at Hatter “how did you become so damn fast?”
“I use to run a lot when I lived in London.”
“Well, I have to admit, you are fast.” Brandy brush aside a lock of her multi-color dye hair.
She had dyed her hair a rainbow color. She was taller than Hatter by at least six inches or so. Joey, on the other hand, was about Hatter’s height and was dressed like a skateboarder. The twins, Clay and Tony were dressed like one another, but in opposite colors. Both were trying to make a name for themselves as rappers.
Then there was Clair. She was transgender and dressed like an anime girl. Her parents didn’t mind her being transgender or the fact she dressed like an anime girl. She also did some acting as well. There was a theater near where she lived that she performed.
Hatter and Shade had gone to one of her performances. Hatter thought she was extremely good. The theater normally cast her to play child roles, because of Clair’s looks.
Clair and the twins finally showed up along with Shade. The twins share a bottle of water. Shade drinks his and so does Clair. All of them have gotten used to Hatter’s weird look.
Hatter looks where they were and spotted a nice mom and pop Italian restaurant nearby. She turns towards everyone “lunch is on me today.”
“Cool.” Clay was hungry. He skipped breakfast that morning.
“Where at?” Shade was curious.
“Over there.” Hatter points towards a place called Momma’s Italian Kitchen.
“Sounds good to me.” Shade liked Italian food.
The six of them walk over to the restaurant. They walk in and noticed it was a little busy. They find a nice table that all of them could sit at. The waitress that came over to take their drink order was in her mid-thirties. The name on her name tag was Maria. The six of them place their drink and food order.
Clair looks over towards the twins “hey, the director up at the theater I perform at is holding auditions for a new production, that you two might be interested in.”
Clay looks at Clair “really, what is the name of the play?”
“He hasn’t said, but I think you two might be interested in it. He asked me to tell all my friends about the audition. I think you two should try out. You too, Shade and Hatter.” Clair looks at the two of them.
“I might. How about you, Hatter?” Shade looks at Hatter.
“I don’t think that would be wise. My mother said we might be leaving for a week.” Hatter recalled something Anika said about visiting another telecommunication company, that Jack owns.
“When will you be leaving?” Shade hadn’t heard that she was going out of town.
“Wednesday of next week. We’ll be gone till Sunday.”
“Can’t you ask your mother if you could stay?” Brandy liked spending time with Hatter. She challenged her to do better.
“Unfortunately, I have to go along. My uncle requested that I go too.” Hatter has been wondering what the job was. Anika wouldn’t tell her.
“Well, have fun.” Shade was a little disappointed that Hatter was leaving for a few days.
Their lunch arrives. Hatter pays for the meal and they take the train back to where they joined up. Hatter drops Shade off as his place, and afterward she heads back to Anika’s townhouse.
When Hatter walks in, she spots Anika reading a book. Anika had the weekend off and was enjoying it. Jack asked her to go to Indianapolis, Indiana to help the CEO of the company he just bought. He wanted that company to follow the procedures his other companies use. Since Anika knew them the best, she was selected. Dora Winter’s from his Montana office will be coming in and take over for her.
“How was your day, Aylin?” Anika has stopped calling Aylin, Hatter or Mad Hatter unless they were out in the field. When they are home, Anika called Aylin by her name.
“It was fun. I treated everyone to lunch and told them I won’t be available for a few days.” Aylin flops down on the sofa and looks towards Anika.
“Well, we aren’t leaving until Wednesday. So, you can spend the next few days with your friends.” Anika was happy that Aylin made some friends her own age.
She met them last weekend when she invited all of them over for a party. She wanted to see who Aylin’s new friends were. She also liked the fact that Hatter was into parkour now. It allowed Aylin to keep her joints from becoming stiff.
Anika figures that when Aylin was in the hospital that she didn’t get a chance to exercise and the electric shocks to her body didn’t do her joints any good either. Since she has been out and putting her body through a lot of stress, it was causing her joints to become inflamed when she did stretch or use them now.
The doctor Anika took Aylin to, put her on a vitamin regiment. The doctor did discover that the experiments the other doctor did to Aylin have damaged some of her organs and areas of Aylin brain. The areas that allowed a person to become arousal and pleasure from sex has been damaged in Aylin.
She also had a high amount of stem cells in her body for a girl her age. The stem cells control her aging and her pituitary gland was all out of sorts. The hormones she needed to continue growing and developing was missing from her blood. The hormones that trigger menstruation and control her ovaries weren’t in her bloodstream either.
Her metabolic rate was high, but the area of her brain that controlled fear was damaged. Aylin wasn’t afraid of anything. The electrical shocks and fear treatments the other doctor did to her has messed that area of her brain up.
Her body resistances to drugs were so high. That it would take a kilo of cocaine to get her high. The medical report on Aylin was very revealing on what has been done to her body. As for her mind, that was a different report.
Several Days Later:
Aylin looks out the window of the plane they took from New York to Indianapolis, Indiana. Instead of taking a private flight, they took a commercial flight. They were traveling in the First-class section. Aylin ended up attacking two TSA agents that wanted to search her. The metal detector she walked through had gone off and when they requested that she emptied her pockets, she refused.
When one of the agents went to grab Hatter, she grabbed his arm and twisted it. Another TSA agent tried to help the first one and Hatter kicked him in his chest so hard. That she knocked the wind out of him. Anika had to intervene and showed her US Marshal badge and Aylin’s Special agent badge.
One of the airport security agents made a comment of, if she had attacked him like that, she would be dead. Anika just smirked thinking if Aylin had attacked him, he would be dead instead. She was showing restraint to the TSA agents.
While they were on the flight, Anika was reading a novel she started, and Aylin was meditating next to her, after looking out the window. Jack told Anika a car would be waiting for her when they landed.
True to her brother’s word a car was waiting for her. It was a silver Rolls-Royce Phantom. Jack had bought a 3-bedroom, 2 baths, condo for Anika and Aylin to use while in Indianapolis. It was only fifteen minutes from downtown Indianapolis where the main office of the new company he had acquired was located.
They go there first to settle in. Afterward Anika goes to the new business, while Aylin hangs out at there new place. She walks out onto the balcony and looks around. The condo was in a nice area of the city. She promised Anika that she’ll try to stay out of trouble while they were in Indianapolis.
Anika had handed Aylin a business card with a cab name on it. She told her that her uncle owned it. So, all she had to do was tell the driver to put the fare on her uncle’s personal account. The first day at the place, Aylin just hangs around the condo and switches into a swimsuit. The place had an indoor swimming pool.
Aylin had on a one-piece suit. She didn’t like wearing the skimpy two pieces. She grabs a towel and a puzzle book she bought to keep herself entertained. She liked puzzles and loved figuring them out. She heads down to the pool area and set her stuff up on one of the loungers around the pool.
Aylin walks down into the shallow end of the pool and wade out to the deep end. It’s been a while since she has been swimming. She takes it slow at first and speeds up after a while. She does a hundred freestyle laps and fifty backstroke laps. When Aylin stops to rest, she hears some clapping coming from the door.
She turns around to see who it was. She spots a man with a bald head with tattoos on both his arms, chest and running down his legs.
“You were doing those laps like you were a professional swimmer.” Don had come down to do some swimming himself since he was off from work. When he spotted a new person in the pool.
Aylin just examines him. He was well built and looked like he liked to work out. He was wearing a dark blue speedo and a muscle shirt.
“I like swimming.” Aylin rests against the edge of the pool.
Don walks further into the pool area and chooses a lounger a few spaces down where the girl’s stuff was located. He notices that the girl had pale white skin. Her face and neck seemed to be whiter than the rest of her exposed skin. He also noticed that her eyes and lips must be permanent make-up. He also noticed that the girl in the water was watching his every moment.
He walks over and into the water. He approaches the girl slowly.
“I’m Don Waters in condo 2D. What is your name?”
“I’m Aylin Jagger in 2E.” Aylin was given Anika’s last name.
“Nice to meet you. So, where did you originally live?” Don was curious because he heard the construction going on upstairs last month.
“I’m just visiting with my mother. My uncle owns the place.”
“What does your uncle do?” Don was curious because he hasn’t met the owner of the condo above him.
“He raises cattle and horses.” Aylin ducks underwater and comes back up.
Don just watches Aylin. He could see where some skin was missing on her body, along with a few scars. He wonders where she got them and what happened to her. He starts his laps.
Aylin moves out of Don’s way as he starts swimming. She couldn’t help it and starts swimming beside him, with a lane distance between them. She matches his stroke and speed. The two of them races back and forth in the pool, seeing who will be tired first.
After racing for a while, she beats him by a hand length. She stands up and looks at him.
“I won.” She had a big smile on her face.
“I see.” Don couldn’t believe he got beat by a teenage girl.
“Since you won, why don’t I buy you lunch?” Don walks over to the steps to get out of the pool.
“Okay.” Aylin follows him.
She dries off and gathers her things. “Where do you want to meet?”
“How about down here in twenty minutes?” Don figure that would give him time to change.
“I’ll meet you down here in twenty minutes.” Aylin heads up to the room and shower.
Afterward, she heads into her bedroom and looks at her suit and some other clothes Anika made her bring. She preferred to wear her suit, but she promised Anika she would give normal clothes a chance. She brushes her red hair out and applies some make-up that made her look semi-normal. She wears a normal dress suit with black heels.
Aylin looks at herself in the full-length mirror on the closet door. She looked a little different, but you could still see the other half of her personality peeking out. She smiles at her reflection and goes down to meet Don.
Don didn’t know what to make of Aylin when she joined him. He just looked at her and wonder why her face was like it was. He puts his thoughts aside.
“Well, you look nice. There’s a nice restaurant around the corner. I think you’ll like their food.”
“Thank you.” Aylin follows Don out of the building and heads to the restaurant.
They have a nice meal and afterward they go for a walk at a nearby park. Aylin learns that Don is a bouncer at a high end night club and retired soldier. He had a daughter almost the same age Aylin.
Aylin liked the meal and enjoyed Don’s company. He treated her like she was his daughter. Anika meets him and is charmed by him.
The next few days, while they are in Indianapolis, Aylin manages to stay out of trouble. When they go back through the airport. Anika makes sure the TSA agents there know that she is a US Marshal and that Aylin is a special agent.
The person in charge was about to ignore the fact that she was a Marshal and that Aylin was a special agent and search them. He saw the look in Anika’s eyes and the look Aylin had in hers and saw his life flash before them. Especially the look in Aylin’s eyes. He saw not only death but madness.
The madness meant he would suffer a horrible death at her hands. He also saw that she would enjoy it. He decided not to push the issue with her.
They arrive home later that night. Aylin gives Anika a hug and heads off to bed without saying anything. She enters her bedroom and starts changing out of her clothes.
Anika stands there shocked and wonders what brought that on? She just smiles and heads to her own bedroom.
“Are you sure you’re going to be okay, while I’m gone, Hatter?” Anika looks at Aylin as she stood nearby.
Aylin was bringing Anika’s bags down from upstairs. She had departed from wearing her normal suit and such to wearing slacks and a blouse.
“I’ll be fine, mom. Shade and I are going to help out at the soup kitchen down near the Alley. Afterward, we're going to host a Thanksgiving dinner for our friends and their guest.” Aylin wanted to spend this Thanksgiving with her friends and Shade, instead of going to her Uncle’s place or going with Anika’s to her boyfriend’s place.
Anika looks at the way Aylin was dressed. She couldn’t believe Aylin wasn’t dressed in her suit like she normally does. She was happy that Shade and their friends were making a big impact on Aylin. She was slowly changing and becoming saner.
“Alright, if any problems pop up and you need help. Call Terry and Dakota or Elizabeth for help.” Anika hears her cab honking outside her townhouse.
“I will mom. You have fun.” Aylin gives Anika a hug, before helping her with her luggage.
Aylin watches as her mother’s cab drives off. She shivers some as a light breeze blows by her. Once Anika was a couple of blocks away. Aylin heads back into the townhouse. She heads towards the kitchen to fix the dishes she volunteered to cook for the shelter.
She’s been taking cooking lessons, along with Shade at a community college. She tried some of her dishes out on Anika and some of her friends. Chef Brandis tried her cooking and said if she wanted to be a line cook, she could work for him.
Aylin starts on the vegetables and baked candied yams. She makes four trays of each to take to the shelter. While those are cooking, she preps the items she was going to serve to her friends for Thanksgiving dinner. Shade was going to come over later and bring the items he cooked for dinner. She checks the turkey and sugar-glazed ham.
Both were doing well. All she’ll have to do is reheat everything when she comes back from helping the soup kitchen. Her entire parkour group was coming over for dinner. Once everything was covered and ready to go. Aylin gets a box to put everything in, to make it easier to carry. She checks the watch she took off a crooked pickpocket for the time.
The prick had tried picking her pockets and almost succeeded, except she felt his hand leaving her right pocket. How he got as close as he did, she didn’t know, but she stabbed his hand with the knife she slipped into her left hand. When she took him down, she found all sorts of items he had stolen and a bloody knife.
She twisted the knife she had stabbed him several times to make him talk. He confessed to stabbing the guy who the watch had belonged too. It was a nice handcrafted watch and fit her wrist nicely.
She hears the doorbell ringing on her cellphone. She accesses the app to see who it was and spots Shade standing on the other side of the door. She unlocks the door “come on in, Shade.”
Shade hears Aylin’s voice come over the hidden speaker near the front door. Since the attack on the townhouse, by the Hunter’s. Anika upgraded the security of her townhouse. As of right now, the Hunter organization had asked for a truce. They lost two of their Mega-churches, thanks to Hatter and Shade blowing them sky-high.
They had managed to destroy the labs underneath, where they were cloning new human beings. The two churches had been where they were making new Hunter’s to replace what Jack and his people had taken out so far.
Shade walks into the kitchen and was surprised that Aylin wasn’t dressed in her Hatter outfit, but normal clothes. He liked how she was dress
“that suits you, beautiful.” As he places a kiss on her cheek.
“Thanks.” Aylin loved it when Shade praised her.
She had never thought about letting anyone get close to her or feeling like she does towards Shade. She never wanted to have the type of feelings she was experiencing with Shade.
“How did your parents take it, when you told them you worth coming home tonight for Thanksgiving?” Aylin met Shade’s parents.
Shade’s father was a garbage man and his mother worked for a department store. She made pretty good money.
“They didn’t mind. They said I was old enough to decide for myself, plus they are going to my Aunt Sarah’s house for Thanksgiving.”
“You don’t like your Aunt Sarah?” Aylin was curious about that.
“Let’s just say, I don’t agree with her politics and views.” Shade always had to bite his tongue whenever his aunt started saying how wonderful the moron president and the Republican party were. Also, how people who are gay and transgender are ruining society.
“Oh! One of those types of people.” Aylin knew what Shade meant.
“Yes, one of those people. Now, let's get the food for the soup kitchen out to the car.” Shade picks up the cardboard box filled with all the food Aylin cooked.
Aylin follows behind Shade and spots a black four-door car she hasn’t seen before. As she gets closer to the car, she notices the windows are all blacked out.
“Whose car is this, Shade?” As Aylin stops a few feet from it.
“My Uncle Spooner just brought it at a police auction. He said I could use it. That’s why there is a dealer tag on the back of it.” Shade carefully
puts the box on the back seat of the Town car.
Aylin walks behind the car and noticed there was a dealer tag on there. At first, she didn’t know how they were going to get the food to the shelter. She had her new driver's license, but it was strictly for her motorcycle.
Anika didn’t trust her to drive her favorite Jaguar. The one that they had brought back from England. She knew Shade had his driver's license, but he could never afford a car. He rode a motorcycle similar to hers instead.
“There, that should hold the box.” Shade walks around to the passenger side and opens the car door for Aylin.
Aylin smiles, as she climbs in and buckles herself in. She watches as Shade walks round the back of the car and gets in on the driver's side.
“Let’s get this food down to the soup kitchen.” Shade drives towards the soup kitchen.
Aylin just watches as Shade drives. It doesn’t take them long to arrive at the soup kitchen. It was near the Alley where they liked to hang out with their friends when they weren’t parkouring.
“Wow, look at the line in front of the soup kitchen.” Shade drives by slowly.
“I never knew there were so many.” Aylin saw children with their parents standing in line.
There were a lot of families and homeless people waiting to go inside. Aylin looks at the children and saw that a few of them could use new clothes, tennis shoes and jackets. She wonders why so many were homeless or dressed in shabby clothes.
Shade parks the town car and opens the back-passenger doors to retrieve the boxes of food. Aylin picks up the second box and shuts the door behind her. She follows Shade inside the soup kitchen, through the back door.
When the two of them walk in, it was a madhouse as everyone was busy getting everything set up to serve the public. Angela spots Aylin and Shade coming in through the back door.
“Oh, thank god you guys made it. We were worried that wouldn’t make it here.” Angela helps Aylin with her box.
“We would never disappoint you or the homeless.” Shade puts his box down and starts unloading it.
“I know, it’s about time too open.” Angela had glanced at the old fashion school clock up on the wall.
“Don’t worry, we’ll open on time.” Aylin grabs an apron and put her hair in a hair net.
Angela opens the doors to the soup kitchen, with Shade and Aylin ready to serve. Aylin served the potatoes and candied yams she made
cooked. She gives the kids a little extra as they pass her.
Aylin might be British, but she understood the holiday. She watches as people came through the line for their Thanksgiving meal. The children that Aylin saw and some of the women pulled on her heartstrings.
For the next three hours, she and Shade help the homeless. She spots a little girl that looked sad. She walks over to her and stands before her.
“Why are you so sad?”
Angel looks at the young girl with the white face standing before her. She wonders who she was and why her face is white.
“Because, my parents are sick, and no one will help them.” Angel knew her parents weren’t doing well.
Aylin looks back up towards the line and notices Shade was still serving. She looks back down towards the young girl.
“Why don’t you take me to them, and I’ll see if I can help them?”
Angel looks at Aylin “I don’t know you and my parents said I shouldn’t trust strangers.”
A playful smile appears on Aylin’s face “that is good advice. However, I give you my word that I will not harm you or your family.”
Angel was torn about taking a stranger back to where her parent's van was, but she was worried about her parents. She looks at Aylin “you promise, you won’t hurt me or my family?”
“Scout’s honor. I promise I will not hurt you or your family.” Aylin holds up her hand as a boy scout would.
“Okay.” Angel takes Aylin’s hand and takes her back to her parent’s van.
Aylin lets the little girl escort her. She knew the way that the young girl was taking her. She knew there was a large homeless population that
set up tents and such nearby.
“I’m Aylin by the way. What is your name?” Aylin looks at Angel.
“My name is Angel.” As she leads Aylin to a dirty brown van.
Angel opens the side door and inside the van were two people. The smell that came out of it, causes Aylin to make a face. She leans in to
examine the two people. They didn’t smell well and was rather pale. Aylin checks their pulse and could barely pick one up.
She pulls her cellphone out and calls the paramedics “911, what is your emergency?”
“Yes, I need for you to send an ambulance to the homeless camp over off 54th street. I have two people that need an emergency assistant.
They are in a brown van, New York license plate, HGHT452.”
“An Ambulance has been dispatched to your location.”
“Thank you.” Aylin ends the call.
She looks down at Angel “the paramedics are on their way. I know you don’t know me, but you can stay with me and my mother until they are feeling better.”
Aylin knew Angel would be placed in foster care and it would be hard for her family to get her back. Especially, since they didn’t have a permanent residence.
After a few minutes, Aylin and Angel could hear the ambulance coming towards their location. They stood near the van and waved the ambulance over to it. They watched as the paramedics enter the van and do what they can.
Back at The Soup Kitchen:
Shade had watched as Aylin went over to talk to a young brown-haired girl. He got distracted and when he looked again over at the location,
Aylin and the young girl were missing. He wonders where they went. He turns his station over to another volunteer and pulls his cellphone out
to locate Aylin’s.
He notices that she wasn’t too far from the soup kitchen. He knew the location she was at. He rushes out of the soup kitchen and starts running towards her location. As he gets closer, he spots an ambulance there. He couldn’t spot Aylin, because of all the people surrounding the van and watching. He checks his cellphone again and it said she was nearby.
He texts her to find out where she was.
Aylin’s cellphone beeps, letting her know she had a text. She looks at it and notices it was from Shade. She looks around for him and spots him standing way back away from the crowd that had formed. He was several feet behind the crowd.
“My partner is here. Let’s go and join him, Angel.”
“But my parents?” Angel looks up at Aylin.
“Don’t worry, we’ll go to the hospital they are being taken too and make arrangements for the hospital to contact me.” Aylin directs Angel towards Shade.
Shade spots Aylin walking towards him with the same young girl he spotted her with earlier. He stands and waits for them to get to him.
“Is everything okay?” He was concerned.
“Yes and no. We got to head to the hospital and see what is wrong with Angel’s parents.”
“Alright.” Shade looks at the young girl standing next to Aylin.
“Angel, this is Shade. He’s my boyfriend and partner. Shade, this is Angel. It is her parents, they are being taken to the hospital.”
“Okay, lets head back to the soup kitchen and head over there.” Shade escorts the girls back to the town car and head towards the hospital
Angel’s parents are being taken too.
St. Mary’s Hospital:
They spend an hour-n-half at the hospital. Doctor Fury informs Angel and Aylin that both her parents are seriously ill and if they hadn’t been brought to the hospital when they were, they might have died. As it is, they will have to spend several weeks at the hospital. Aylin gives the doctor her information and gets his name so she can inform her uncle.
She’ll make sure they are taken care of and any specialist they might need. She’ll ask her Uncle Jack to take care of them. While they are recovering in the hospital, she’ll look after, Angel.
“Come on Angel, you’re coming home with me until your parents are feeling better.” Aylin takes Angel’s hand and escorts her out of the hospital room.
Shade was waiting for them when they come out of the room. He had contacted their friends and informed them that they were on their way back to Aylin’s place. He looks at Angel and wonders what she was going to do while her parents are in the hospital.
Aylin spots Shade looking at her and Angel. She walks up to him “Angel is coming with us until her parents are back on their feet. I’ll contact my mother and let her know later.”
“Okay.”
Aylin’s Place:
Shade, Angel, and Aylin arrive back at Anika’s townhouse. Angel follows Shade and Aylin into the townhouse.
“Why don’t you get Angel ready and I’ll start heating everything up?” Shade looks at Aylin and Angel.
Angel looks at Aylin with a confused look on her face. She wonders what Shade was talking about.
Aylin noticed the confused look on Angel’s face “mine and Shade’s friends are coming over for Thanksgiving dinner, Angel.”
“Oh! Now Angel understood.”
Aylin doesn’t think she has anything that would fit Angel. She pulls her cellphone out and texts her friend Brandy to see if she had a dress that
would fit Angel. A few seconds later, she gets a reply saying she has some clothes that might fit Angel and she’ll bring them to the house.
Aylin takes Angel upstairs to the main bathroom and gives her a bath. While Angel is taking a bath, Aylin goes into her bedroom and changes her clothes. Anika had suggested she should look nice and non-threating.
Once Aylin had changed into the dress she and Anika had picked out. She goes to check on Angel. She notices Angel was still playing in the tub.
Shade was in the kitchen reheating the turkey and ham Aylin had cooked. He follows the directions she left, so the turkey didn’t become too dry. All the side dishes she made to go with dinner was easy to reheat.
“Thanks, mom.” Brandy exists from her parent’s car in front of Aylin’s house.
They were heading to her Aunt and Uncle Sondland’s place for Thanksgiving dinner. She had the clothes she promised Aylin that she would bring for the young girl. She walks up to the front door and rings the doorbell.
Aylin opens the front door when she hears the doorbell ring. A smile appears on her face when she notices it was Brandy. She had changed her hair coloring again to a simple electric neon blue coloring.
“Brandy, thank you for coming and helping me out.” Aylin steps aside to let Brandy in.
“What are friends for, Hatter?” Brandy gives Hatter a hug.
Brandy knew Hatter really trusted her to let her touch her. When they first met, Hatter didn’t let anyone touch her. Now, she only lets people she trusts, touch her.
“Where is this young girl you called me about?” Brandy walks into the townhouse.
Aylin closes the door behind her. She turns around to face her friend “she’s upstairs in the main bathroom. You can use my bedroom to help her get dress.”
“Nothing is going to explode in your bedroom if we enter it, is there?” Brandy knew how Hatter liked to leave little surprises.
“No, you're safe. Just don’t touch my throwing knives or my top hat in the middle of the room.” Aylin liked to throw playing cards into her top
hat.
“I’ll try not to trip over your top hat.” Brandy heads upstairs to Hatter’s bedroom and lay the clothes and some shoes out that that the theater had that might fit Angel’s feet.
Aylin watches as Brandy heads upstairs towards her bedroom. Just as she was about to go and see how Shade was doing in the kitchen, the doorbell rings again. Aylin turns around and looks through the peephole to see who it was. She notices it was her friend the twins, Clay and Tony.
Since she met them, they have been making a name for themselves among the hip hop and rapper crowd. They have been working hard to make a name for themselves among the group. It wasn’t easy for two white guys to be accepted, but they managed.
“What’s up, Aylin. We hope we're not late.”
“No, your right on time. Please come in.” Aylin steps aside to let the twins come in.
Just as they walked in, a taxi cab pulls up and an anime looking girl gets out of the cab. Clair pays her cab fare and runs up to hug Hatter.
“Hatter! It's so good to see you.”
Aylin returns the hug. Among her friends, Clair was the strangest and most unique. She was just as strange as Hatter herself. That was the reason they got along so well.
Aylin returns the hug. She liked her weird friend a lot.
“Come on in, Clair.”
Clair walks in and notices everyone from their parkour group was already there and enjoying some drinks. She notices Shade and he was bringing her a glass to her.
“One sparkling water like you like it, Clair.” Shade hands the glass to her.
“Thanks, Shade.” Clair accepts the glass.
“So, who did all the cooking?” Tony was curious as he helps Shade bring the food out of the kitchen.
“Believe it or not, Aylin did. Speaking of Hatter, where did she go?” Shade was looking for Aylin.
“She went upstairs.” Clay spotted Hatter heading upstairs.
Brandy was just putting the final touches of make-up on Angel when Aylin walks into her bedroom. Everything was just like she left it. She spots Brandy finishing putting make-up on Angel. Aylin looks at Angel's reflection in the mirror and notices it was just a little bit and enhanced some of her features.
“Are you ladies ready to join the fun downstairs?” Aylin had a smile on her face as she looked at Brandy and Angel.
“Angel is a little nervous about meeting our friends, Hatter.”
Angel looks at Aylin and wonders why Brandy called her Hatter. She has heard the name whispered around the homeless camp.
“Aylin, why does Brandy call you Hatter?” Angel wanted to know.
“Because I’m Mad Hatter Aylin.” Aylin was still smiling at Angel.
“You’re the Mad Hatter?” Angel couldn’t believe the teenage girl that is helping her, is the Mad Hatter.
“Guilty as charged.” Aylin sweeps her hand forward as she bowls to Angel.
Angel looks towards Brandy to confirm it. She couldn’t believe that Aylin was the Mad Hatter.
“The Hat should have been the giveaway.” Brandy walks over to Hatter’s hat stand and removes one of her top hats and puts it on Aylin.
Aylin didn’t like anyone touching her top hats. She watches Brandy as she handles her hat. She knew Brandy was only doing it to demonstrate her point on who she really was to Angel.
Angel looks at Aylin “you’re not going to hurt me, are you?”
Aylin walks over to Angel “didn’t I promise I wouldn’t?”
“Yes, ma’am.” Angel was still a little scared.
“Angel, if the Hatter makes you a promise. You can believe it. She never goes back on her word. That’s against her code.” Brandy knew if Aylin
threatens you and or promise you something, she will carry through with it.
Angel walks over to Aylin and takes her hand. So, far Aylin has been nothing but nice to her and her parents. She looks up at Aylin “I trust you.”
“That pleases me, Angel. Now let’s go meet the rest of my friends and have some dinner.” Aylin takes Angel downstairs with Brandy following behind her.
Aylin introduces Angel to everyone as they stop to talk with them. Brandy gets a small glass of cider for Angel to drink. Aylin liked watching her friends treat Angel as if she was their little sister.
When they sit down for dinner, Angel sits between Brandy and Aylin on the right-hand side of the table. Both women make sure she tries at least a little bit of everything. The rest of the group watches her and make small talk with Angel.
Aylin just looks at her friends and was thankful she had people she could trust and that were nice to her. She had those in England, but none of them were like the people here. These people liked her for her and not for what she could do for them.
As for Angel, she’ll make sure her parents get a fresh chance after they get out of the hospital. She’ll talk to her uncle to see if he could help.
After dinner, and after all the food and dirty dishes are put away. Aylin and her friends play games till late at night. Sometimes, by the time everyone calls it quit. Aylin finds Angel sound asleep in the den. Someone had put the afghan her mother kept on the love seat on Angel to cover her up.
Aylin carries Angel up to the spare bedroom and lay her down. She tucks her into bed “sleep tight, Angel.”
Aylin leaves the bedroom and head to her own, where Shade was already undressed and in her bed. She notices he was smiling when she comes in.
“Why are you smiling?” As she undresses.
“Because for someone who was raised in a mental hospital and is classified as crazy. You are going to make a pretty good mother, one day. “
“Maybe, I’m just looking after Angel till her parents get out of the hospital.” Aylin crawls into bed in the nude and snuggles close to Shade.
Aylin sits on her motorcycle and watches the person who raped her friend’s sister. According to her friend Brandy. The guy had drugged her sister and took her back to his place and handcuffed her to the bed frame.
Brandy’s family had pressed charges and the guy had been arrested, but the crooked high price lawyer he hired to represent him in court. The lawyer twisted the facts of the case and made her friend’s sister look like a common streetwalker. Aylin had played the game their way, but now
it was time for them to play the game her way.
She had booby-trapped his place. The lawyer that defended him, well he got his just rewards. Hatter had shown him what a large dose of LSD could do to a person after she neutered him. As for the guy she was after right now. She had something special for him planned.
She waits till she hears the bang go off and enter from the back of the place. She spots the guy lying face-first on the floor of his living room. He had a black eye, where he had gotten hit in the face.
Aylin walks over and picks him up off the floor and carries him to his bedroom. She handcuffs him to the bed, after stripping him. She goes about neutering him like she did the lawyer and set him up a mechanical device to enter him with a huge dildo. The thing would lengthen as it cycled through. She puts a timer on it, to shut down after a while. She wanted him to feel what it it is like when you force yourself on a woman.
She leaves a message that read, Karma is a BITCH! Now you’re my Bitch. She leaves him and heads to Brandy’s place. She parks her motorcycle and cleans her hands and the handlebars on her motorcycle. She walks up to the door and knocks on it.
Brandy was looking after her sister when she heard someone knocking on her front door. She checks the security camera and notices Hatter standing on the other side. She unlocks the door “Hey Hatter, how are you doing?” She steps aside to let Hatter in.
“I’m doing fine. How is your sister, fairing?” Hatter removes her top hat as she walks in.
“She’s doing better. I just wish the guy that raped her, didn’t get off as he did.” Brandy closes the front door behind Hatter.
“Oh, I wouldn’t worry about him. They say karma is a bitch. He’ll get what is coming to him.” A smile appears on her face.
Brandy has learned that when Hatter smiles like she does. Something bad has happened or will happen. She escorts Hatter to see her sister. Brandy’s sister has come to be friends with Hatter.
Grace looks up when Hatter and her younger sister comes walking into the den. At first, she thought Hatter was a little strange, always dressing and acting like the Mad Hatter. However, once she got to know Hatter, Grace realizes Hatter might be crazy, but she understood things.
“How are you feeling Grace?” Hatter sits down near her.
“I’m coping.” Grace still didn’t like to leave the house or when she did, she was on guard.
She was seeing a doctor that was helping her cope with what had been done to her. It was a slow process, but it was worth it. Grace reaches out and squeezes Hatter’s hand. She has been the strength she needed, next to her younger sister as well.
Hatter sticks around for a while and after two hours, she leaves. Shade was supposed to meet her at the MMA training facilities they joined. She found out that Shade when he wasn’t goofing off with her, worked at a high-class movie theater. He worked at the concession stand and sold popcorn and other unique gourmet foods.
“Hey, beautiful.” Shade walks over to Hatter and places a kiss on her cheek.
It took Hatter a while to accept him, kissing her. The first few times he did it, she tossed his butt. She didn’t like people touching her. Once she learned why he was doing it. After that,she slowly allowed him to kiss her.
She was still getting used to the feelings she was having about him. She has always been happy just being alone and unattached to anyone, but lately, she has been feeling lonely when Shade wasn’t around her. She has never experienced feelings like she was experiencing now around him.
She looks at him with a smile on her face. She was happy he had arrived. She returns the kiss, before heading to the women’s locker room and changes into her training clothes. Sara, Elizabeth’s wife designed her workout clothes for her. Sara knew how she liked keeping her Mad
Hatter trademark. So, her training clothes were designed in such a way to represent that image.
She goes out into the gym and gets into the fight cage with Shade and start practicing. The next three hours her and Shade practice till they get the moves down. Their trainer Rex Haze watches and correct them on their moves.
Rex has won several matches and normally didn’t take students to train, but he saw the two of them training one day and saw the potential in them. He approached them and offered to train them. If they didn’t want to enter any matches, that was fine with him. However, if they would like to, he only asks a small percentage of the prize money. Shade and Hatter didn’t mind, so they agreed to become his students.
“Alright you two, go hit the showers.” Rex was proud of how far the two of them have come so far.
Aylin had some fighting abilities, but it was a mix-match of different techniques. Shade had street training and his fighting style was worse than Aylin’s. It took him a few weeks to get them to find the right fighting style and train them in martial arts. Aylin caught on quicker than Shade, but he managed to catch up with her.
Rex was also honored when Aylin told him why her face was tattooed white and why it looked so strange. He watches them as they leave the training ring. Aylin had a slight limp, where she messed up on a kick and Shade was rubbing his arm, where Aylin had struck him with a kick.
“You two are getting better. There’s an amateur fight coming up in a few weeks. Would you two be interested in entering it?” Rex had been informed by a friend of his.
Shade looks at Aylin “you want to try it out?”
Aylin tilts her head to the side like a wolf does “sure.”
“Okay, I’ll get the forms and the two of you can meet me up here tomorrow to fill the paperwork out before we start training.” Rex tosses the two of them towels.
“Thanks.” Shade walks with Hatter towards the showers.
“Hey, where do you want to have lunch at?” Shade stops before he heads into the shower room.
“Mmm, Shigeko invited us to eat at the restaurant her husband worked at. Is that alright with you?” Hatter knew Shade wasn’t the snobby type.
“Are you kidding? I would love to eat at the restaurant her husband works at.” Shade has heard a lot of stories about the cook and wanted to meet him.
Aylin just smirks. She hasn’t seen Shade this happy since they have been going steady.
“See you in twenty minutes.” Aylin heads into the women locker room and strips out of her training clothes.
Aylin hums to herself as she takes a shower. Anika made her get into the habit of taking showers or soaking in a tub every day. Especially, after training as she does.
When she comes out of the women’s locker room, she notices Shade waiting for her. She walks over towards him “you ready?”
“Yep.” Shade puts his sunglasses on and heads out to where their motorcycles are parked.
Shade went out and bought a motorcycle like the one Aylin rode. He had a hard time finding one like hers, but he managed to find one. It was a few years newer than Aylin’s. They head to the restaurant. There were a few cars that almost got a few dents from Aylin if they didn’t get out of her way or got to close to her.
They arrive at the restaurant without Aylin damaging any cars. They pull into the parking lot and park their motorcycles.
“Food calls us.” Shade takes his helmet off and heads inside with Aylin by his side.
As they walk in, they are stopped at the hostess podium “how many in your part?”
“Just us two. We’re guest of Chef Brandis.” Aylin was told to drop his name when they came in.
“If you’ll follow me please.” The hostess on duty leads Aylin and Shade to a reserved table.
Aylin and Shade follow the hostess. Aylin notices people giving her weird looks. She was used to it by now. Not that it really mattered in the first place. She didn’t care what people thought about her and she knew Shade didn’t either.
“What would you like to drink?” The hostess looks at Hatter and Shade.
“We’ll have sweet iced tea, please.” Shade orders for the two of them.
“I’ll be right back with your drinks.” She turns around and walks off.
She comes back a few minutes later with their drinks. She places them in front of them.
“Chef Brandis will be out here in a minute to speak with you.” She turns around and walks away.
Shade met Chef Brandis once when Shigeko came back from their honeymoon. She needed help packing her place up. He and Aylin had volunteered to help her.
Chef Brandis comes out of the kitchen and over towards them. He spots Aylin and Shade sitting at the table he kept reserved for his guest.
“Aylin, Shade its so good to see you again. Is there anything special you would like?” Chef Brandis consider them friends of his wife.
“Whatever you like to make for us. We’re not picky.” Shade knew Hatter wasn’t a picky eater.
“Then, in that case, I’ll surprise you. How about a salad while you wait for the main course?” He looks at the two of them.
“Okay.” Shade knew Hatter liked salads. He saw her eat an entire salad from a salad serving bowl once.
Chef Brandis heads back to the kitchen to personally fix a salad for them. He also places their drink order as well.
“How’s your ankle feeling?” Shade noticed Hatter had a limp to her walk.
“It hurts, its nothing a bottle of Scotch won’t cure.” Hatter hated taking any type of pill, because how the mental hospital uses to fool her with
them.
“Aylin, you said you were going to cut back on your drinking.” Shade knew Aylin sometimes drink either to kill how she was feeling emotionally
or when she was hurting physically.
“I have, I just don’t trust pills.” Aylin looks into Shade’s eyes.
“How about if I give them to you? You know I would never do anything to hurt you.” Shade had asked Aylin what had driven her to become the Mad Hatter and Aylin told him.
“Fine.” Aylin trusted Shade and did make a promise to him. If there was one thing she stuck to, it was honoring her word.
Shade digs into his backpack and pulls out a small bottle of Aleve. He shows the bottle to Aylin and opens it. He taps out two red pills and hands them to her.
“Drink some water with these. They taste nasty if you bite into them.” Shade knew Aylin always chews any pills he gives her.
Aylin pops the pills into her mouth and drinks some water to swallow them. She hated taking pills, but she trusted Shade. Anika made her take vitamins for her health and she trusted her.
“There, those should help you with the pain.” Shade puts the bottle back in his backpack.
Their salads come out after a few minutes. Hatter liked just vinegar and oil on her salad. Shade, on the other hand, liked Italian dressing on his.
While they were eating, they spotted a customer giving one of the waitresses a hard time and cussing at her. The poor girl was about to cry and none of her co-workers would come over to help her. Shade spots Hatter put her fork down and get up out of her chair.
“Oh boy!” He puts his fork down and follows behind Hatter.
Hatter walks over to the guy and pours a pitcher of ice water she grabbed from a waitress on top of his head. The guy looks up at her “do you know who the fuck I am?”
“No, and I don’t care either.” Hatter just looks at him with daggers in her eyes.
“Why you bitch.” As he goes to swing at Hatter.
Hatter catches his arm, and with her other arm, pushes his face into his plate still filled with food. She leans in real close to his ear “if you want to keep breathing, I would apologize to the young lady and give her a big tip. Because, if you don’t, I will do it for you and give her everything in your wallet.”
As she rubs his face in the food. She releases his head and arm and stands there at the table. She was going to make sure he either did what she said, or she’ll do it for him.
The manager of the place was heading over to Hatter but is stopped by Shade. He looks at the manager “I wouldn’t go over there right now. She’s not done with him yet.”
“Doesn’t she know who he is?” Ralph was worried that Douglas Gross would retaliate against the restaurant.
“She doesn’t care and whoever he is, better not care either. Because Hatter will send him to his grave.” Shade knew how good and deadly
Aylin was.
Douglas looks at the strangely dress teenage girl standing by him. He saw a crazy predator looking back at him, daring him to do something stupid. He pulls out his wallet and takes out some money and throw it down on the table.
“All of it.” Hatter didn’t like how much he threw down on the table.
Douglas looks up at Hatter “go to hell bitch.” As he goes to pull his gun, but it wasn’t in his shoulder holster.
“Are you looking for this?” Hatter holds his gun up.
Douglas just looks at her with a puzzled look on his face. How in the hell did she get his gun without him feeling it leave the holster? He empty’s his wallet on the table.
“Now apologize to your waitress.”
“I’m not apologizing to anyone.” Douglas dares her to do something.
“SMACK!” Douglas goes flying backward out of his seat.
Hatter stood before him. She had smacked him as hard as she could. It also didn’t hurt that her gloves were weighted with lead powder.
“Get out of here, now!” Hatter had slipped one of her throwing knives into her hand.
Douglas saw the knife in her hand. He has already experienced what she could do. He also hears the police sirens coming.
“This isn’t over.” Douglas gets up off the floor.
“Yes, it is.” Hatter makes the knife in her hand disappear.
The gun she took, she pocketed it in one of inner secret pockets of her coat. She watches as Douglas leaves. She turns around and walks back to her table.
Shade looks at the manager “let us know if he starts anything.” He hands the manager a card with his and Hatter’s number on it.
“Thanks, I will.” He goes to meet with the police.
Shade walks back over to his and Hatter’s table. He sits down as two police officers come over to question them. The police officer takes Aylin statement after she shows her special agent badge. After they leave, Chef Brandis comes out with their meal.
Shade and Hatter looked at the dish and tries to guess what it was. It smelled nice and looked good, but they couldn’t tell what it was. Hatter looked at Chef Brandis “what is it?”
“Try it, Aylin. I promise you’ll like it.” Chef Brandis had a smile on his face.
Hatter picks her fork up and tries some of the meat and vegetable. As she chews it, a smile appears on her face.
“This is good Shade.” As Aylin takes a second bite.
“Told you, you’ll like it.” Chef Brandis was proud of the dish.
Shade takes a bite and after a few chews, he had to agree with Aylin. He takes another bite and enjoys it. After he swallows it “this is really good.”
“Thanks. You two enjoy your meal and don’t worry about the bill. I got you covered.” Chef Brandis heads back into the kitchen.
Shade and Aylin finish their meal and leaves a hefty tip for their waitress. The two of them walk out of the restaurant and over to their motorcycles.
“That was a nice meal.” Shade glances over towards Hatter and notices she was thinking about something.
“Yes, it was.” Aylin was distracted by something.
“What’s on your mind, Aylin?” Shade could tell something had her distracted.
“Let’s go back to your place, Shade.” Aylin decided she was going to see what it felt like to have sex with someone she cared about.
“Okay.” Shade was a little confused about Aylin’s request.
They head back to his apartment. It wasn’t very big and was just a studio. He made enough money, to pay the bills and have a few amenities. They park their motorcycles in the small garage he had.
They head upstairs to his apartment. Once they were inside, Hatter heads towards Shade’s bathroom. She takes all her clothes off and fold them neatly and carry them out and set them on his dresser.
Shade had gone to the kitchen and was getting a glass of water. He had his back to Aylin and didn’t know she was standing naked in the middle of the room. When he finishes the glass of water and turns around “what the?” He was surprised to see her naked.
Aylin walks up over to him “I want you to have sex with me. I want to experience what it means to be made love to by someone I care for.”
“Are you sure, Aylin?” Shade has been thinking about making love to Aylin for a while but knew she didn’t like being touched.
“Yes, I’m sure.” As she walks up close to him and kisses him.
Shade wraps his arms around her and returns her kiss. He has so wanted to do this since they met. He helps her remove his clothes as they kiss. They head to Shade’s bed, where she lays down on her back and let Shade nest between her legs.
She could feel Shade kissing down her body and it felt nice to her. She was running her hands on his back as he kissed down her body until he was between her legs. She could feel his tongue inside of her, but she wasn’t feeling anything herself.
Shade tongues Aylin but didn’t hear her moaning or even twitching any. He knew he was doing everything right, but when he went to lick her clitoris. There was a burn scar there. He also noticed that she had scar tissue around her vaginal opening and up inside of her body.
He looks up at Aylin’s face “Aylin, did that doctor at the mental hospital do any experiments on you down here?”
“He shoved a huge metal rod up inside of me and sent electricity through it and into my body? I was also raped down there. Why do you ask?” Aylin was curious.
“Because you have a lot of scar tissue and a burnt spot where your clitoris should be. I think we better call Elizabeth and have her look at you.” Shade puts his pants on and covers Aylin up.
Aylin didn’t understand why she didn’t feel anything when Shade was between her legs with his tongue inside her body. She felt the wetness from his tongue, but nothing else. She’s had some bleeding when she had her period but not a lot.
Shade makes a phone call to Elizabeth and asks for her to come to his place. When she asked what about. He said it would be better if he told her in person.
Shade sits on the bed with Aylin still covered up. He wonders what the doctor at the mental hospital did to Aylin. He wonders why a doctor would do what he did to a patient.
Elizabeth shows up twenty minutes later. It took her a while to find the place. Once she is parked, she walks inside and up to the door and knock on it.
Shade opens the door “thanks for coming to Elizabeth. I think you need to look at Hatter.”
“Why, what’s wrong?” She looks at Shade as he shuts the door behind her.
“Well, I and Aylin were about to have sex and she wasn’t responding like most girls I have had sex with. I knew I was doing things right. So, I
looked at where her clitoris should be and there was a burned spot there. I kept examining her and discover she has a lot of scar tissue.” Shade leads Elizabeth to his bed.
Elizabeth spotted Aylin laying covered up on Shade’s bed. She walks over to Aylin “how are you feeling, Aylin?”
“Puzzled on why Shade stopped licking me and why he called you.” Aylin wonders if she did something weird.
“Well, he spotted something wrong with your lower range. Can you scoot down some so I can raise your bottom?” Elizabeth gets a chair to sit in.
Aylin does as Elizabeth request. She piles some pillows up and lay back with her legs spread for Elizabeth to examine her. She watches Shade as he stood nearby. He was curious about what Elizabeth would find.
Elizabeth gets between Aylin legs and starts looking at her vagina and inside. She couldn’t believe how much scar tissue Aylin had in her vaginal lining. As she kept examining Aylin, she could see that Aylin was missing her cervix and that she could see directly into Aylin uterus.
There was a lot of scar tissue and burn marks inside and around Aylin’s reproductive organs. Elizabeth looks up at Aylin “Aylin, I’m going to need to tell Anika about this. You might need reconstructed surgery.”
Aylin sits up and looks at Elizabeth “why?”
“Because you have a lot of scar tissue inside of you. If Shade had managed to enter into you, it would have been very painful for you and him.” Elizabeth stands up.
“So, should I get dress?” Aylin was about to get up.
“I think you can still enjoy him, without having sex. I’m going to talk to your mom, so she can make an appointment for you.” Elizabeth starts
heading towards the door. She motions for Shade to follow her.
When they arrive at his door “look, you can still explore Aylin’s body. Just be careful with her. “
“I will Elizabeth, I think I’m in love with Aylin.” Shade realized he had been falling in love with Aylin.
“See you later.” Elizabeth leaves Shade’s place.
Shade heads back into the bedroom and lay down next to Aylin. She rolls over on top of him and starts kissing him. She does what she has seen Dakota and Terry did in bed.
They spend the night learning about each other’s bodies. She does take him in her ass. Since he didn’t want to hurt her. She did winces some when he entered her, but after a while, she got used to it.
They sleep till, late in the afternoon. When Aylin wakes-up she gives him a kiss on the lips.
“Thank you.” She gets up afterward and heads towards the bathroom.
A big smile appears on Shade’s face as he watches her walk to the bathroom in the nude. He loved her cute little butt. He wonders how Aylin would feel when their relationship hopefully, becomes more. Maybe somewhere down the line, they can make it permanent.